Table of Contents Chapter 1 Chapter 2 Chapter 3 Chapter 4 Chapter 5 Chapter 6 Chapter 7 Chapter 8 Chapter 9 Chapter 10 Chapter 11 Chapter 12 Chapter 13 Chapter 14 Chapter 15 Chapter 16
Chapter 17 Chapter 18 Chapter 19 Chapter 20 Chapter 21 Chapter 22 Chapter 23 Chapter 24 Chapter 25 Chapter 26 Chapter 27 Chapter 28 Chapter 29 Chapter 30 Chapter 31 Chapter 32 Chapter 33 Chapter 34
Chapter 35 Chapter 36 Chapter 37 EPILOGUE Chapter 38 Chapter 39 Chapter 40 Chapter 41 Chapter 42
A Baby for the Bad Boy The Novel Olivia Long
Copyright © A Baby for the Bad Boy, 2016 by Olivia Long All rights reserved. This book or any portion thereof may not be reproduced or used in any manner whatsoever without the express written permission of the publisher except for the use of brief quotations in a book review. **Originally published as a 7 part series under Olivia Hawthorne.** This volume contains all seven installments plus almost 10,000 words of added
story. Never miss a thing! Sign up for my mailing list to stay informed of new releases. Please add the email address
[email protected] to your safe list so I don’t end up in the spam folder.
About the book: Desperation for money made her do desperate things. But what would happen when the bad boy stole her heart? Linden Walker knows sacrifice, she knows pain and she knows the desperation that having a dying father can bring. A nursing student tasked with more responsibility than is fair for her young life, she finds a way to cure her dad and get him the treatment he needs. But she needs money to pay for it.
She seeks help from the one man who sets her body on fire and makes her heart flutter like a thousand butterflies...Dominick Carter. She knows he's bad, she knows he's dangerous, but she knows she needs him more than anything. Dominick "Dom" Carter is the president of Hell's Ransom, the most feared motorcycle club this side of the Rockies. He's rich, he's gorgeous, he's dangerous, and he's unattainable. He loves easy money and easy women and is content to live his life pursuing both.
When Linden Walker crashes into his world, he risks his life to bring her into his world, the consequences be damned. Will Linden save her family and protect her heart? Or will Dom's love sweep her off her feet directly into the line of danger? Who will survive their dangerous game of love and lust?
Chapter 1 Linden There are times in your life when the fates themselves seem to have forgotten about you. When you feel like you stepped off the safe path of your destiny and into the thickened woods of despair. For me the fates turned their back on me the moment I met him. Dominick Carter, the man who took me higher than the moon, and back down to the depths of hell. From the moment I laid eyes on him, I felt that electric crackle between us, the kind that makes the fine hairs on your arms stand on end,
and I knew he was going to play a part in the journey of my life. I didn’t know at the time just what part that would be. But when a woman falls in love with the wrong man, sometimes it takes more than the collapse of heaven and earth to pull her away from him. Sometimes it takes him decimating her heart and tearing her apart. And even then, as she’s slinking away like a kicked dog, she’ll look back longingly, wondering where it all went wrong, silently begging him to take her back. That was the power of Dominick Carter, that was the power of the dominion he commanded over my heart.
Will there be a happy ending after what he did to me? Will we survive the lifestyle he chose for himself? That all remains to be seen. But this is our story. *** The scent of old cigarettes, stale beer and desperation hit me as I scanned the dimly lit bar for my sister. My baby sister, the stupid little bitch who was making my mother’s life a living hell, the one I needed to drag home whether she wanted to come or not. Rosie, who could do no wrong in my parents’ eyes, except when Dad was sick and Mom needed us there, and Rosie was off with her pimp slash
boyfriend doing who knows what. I’d tracked her down from one dive bar to another, finally landing here where her boyfriend’s motorcycle gang hung out, a bar called Fat Boys. They apparently had illegal gambling going on in the back rooms, complete with poker games, boxing matches and cock fighting. And spoiler alert, it’s chickens fighting, not two dude swinging their dicks at each other like light sabers. Talk about my complete and utter disappointment when I discovered that little nugget of information. I sauntered over to the bar, feeling a little overdressed and out of place, and looked for the bartender.
The place was empty. Then again, it was one in the afternoon; maybe all the big bad bikers were sleeping off the previous night’s chicken fights or some bullshit. “Hello,” I called out, hoping to catch the attention of whatever hairy guy was behind the bar, find my sis, and get the hell out of Dodge before the night crowd started to show up. I was so out of my element, and so disgusted that Rosie was banging some cliché Sons of Anarchy reject. I hadn’t even seen the TV show—my biker knowledge ended pretty fast—but it didn’t take a rocket scientist to know they were losers, addicts and bearded fat asses.
I thought I heard some rustling in the back, so I called out again. “Hello, is anyone in here?” I leaned over the bar craning my neck to see into the back room. Nobody answered and I saw nothing. Giving up I slid off the bar, turned around to leave and ran smack dab into a wall of leather and muscle. “Oh,” I exclaimed, putting my hand on my chest, “you startled me.” I looked up, expecting a burly biker with greasy hair and a dirty bandana; food stuck in his beard and a gut hanging over ill fitting jeans, that kind of thing. What I saw almost knocked me right back onto my ass. Lucky for me, the bar was just behind me and I grabbed it to support
myself. He was gorgeous, intense brilliant green eyes caught my gaze and trapped me there as my heart started to quicken. His face was perfect, the plains of his cheeks hollowed out under high bones, a trim black beard growing from what appeared to be a strong, straight jawline, his facial hair framing thick full lips. His jet black hair was swept back into a man bun, something that looked ridiculous on most hipsters I knew, but on him it balanced the raw danger that oozed from his pores. He wore arrogance like a cloak, it was everywhere on him, from his bright green eyes to the cocky grin on his face. “We’re not open,” he said, “unless
you’re here for the job.” “Do I look like I’d ever work in a place like this?” I replied snottily. I wasn’t a classist bitch, but come on. Even though I came from a humble background, I wasn’t exactly some trashy whore who would serve flat beer in this dive. “No, not at all,” he said, that grin making me wonder if he was making fun of me. There was something about his over confident swagger that was pissing me off for some reason. “Good, all right then,” I said, bristling slightly in case he was mocking me. “I was talking about the dance gig at Mystique,” he replied, raised his
eyebrow as if waiting for me to process the information. It took a moment for it to sink in; Mystique was a strip club. He thought I was a stripper. “No! Not that one either! I wouldn’t work here, or in a strip club. What kind of woman do you think I am?” “The kind of woman who lurks around a biker bar at one in the afternoon. You’re either a groupie looking to get laid, or you’re hard up and looking for some cash. I could help you with either one of those situations, sweetheart,” he said, reaching up and brushing a limp tendril off my forehead. I hadn’t realized I was starting to sweat. I couldn’t help myself, as much as I instantly hated this idiotic asshole, his
touch sent a small current of desire rolling through my body. I stared at his chiseled jawline, his impossibly perfect face, and let my eyes drift down to the top of his t shirt where his muscles bulged under his collarbones. I wasn’t the kind of girl who went for meatheads and jocks…and definitely not bikers, but this guy was hot. He smelled good too. Why did he have to smell so damned good? “So that’s a yes then?” he asked, drawing his hand away, leaving my mouth gaping and me trying desperately to focus my thoughts and control my hormonal outburst. “Let me get my wallet, there’s a bed in the store room if you want to kill two birds with one
stone.” I sputtered and spat, “What’s wrong with you? No! I’m looking for my sister. I wouldn’t sleep with you if you were the last man alive, let alone for money. I’m a nursing student, not a hooker.” He looked me up and down, winked, smiled and said, “Now that’s a damn shame. Although the whole sexy nurse thing might work if you ever decide to dance. Give me a call and I’ll get you set up.” He reached into the pocket of his leather jacket and held out a business card “I will never call you,” I glared, ignoring the card. “Take it,” he said, “never say never. You might find someday you need
somebody like me.” “I doubt that,” I replied and set my mouth in a grim line. “You’re awfully defensive, sweetheart,” he laughed, and arrogant slow sound that irritated the shit out of me. “You sure you never thought about getting naked for money? It seems a waste if you haven’t, a banging body like that.” He raked his gaze up and down my torso again, and I folded my arms in front of myself as if to keep him from seeing me. He slid the business card in between my arm and body, the heat of his touch soaking into my skin through layers of clothes. I held my arms tighter, hiding my reaction from the weight of his gaze on
my body. My nipples tightened and I could feel them pebbled beneath my blouse, my breath caught in my throat as he made his way up, a half smile on his lips. I felt hot, hotter than I had before, and I cursed myself for being caught up like a bitch in heat because some hot as fuck douche bag was checking me out. “Listen,” I said, keeping my voice calm, belying the little earthquakes that were going on just below the surface. “I’m here for my little sister, Rosie. I heard she’s running with a guy who frequents this…fine establishment. Have you heard of her?” “We don’t pay much attention to the furniture around these parts,” he replied, leaning forward to put his hand on the
bar, effectively blocking me in on three sides. My pulse quickened as it occurred to me how dangerous this situation had become. Me and my stupid stubborn streak had refused to wait for my mom to help look for Rosie. I’d had some idea in my head that I’d march into the biker’s den, grab Rosie by the hair, and march her home to pay her respects to our dad before he, god forbid, passed away. I hadn’t counted on a man like this, and I hadn’t thought about how easy it would be for him to make me disappear and nobody would be the wiser. “Furniture?” I asked, my throat dry. I edged away from him slowly, as if not to enrage a feral creature.
“Whores. Bitches. You know, girls who trail around behind my guys, sniffing here and there, begging to get fucked,” he replied, his eyes crinkling around the edges as he grinned at me. “Not girls like you, darlin. Girls who do fuck for money, or fame, or just because their Daddy didn’t pay them enough attention at home.” I frowned, thinking of Rosie and wondering if she qualified as furniture. With her wild streak and bad side, I was sure she did. I sniffed and side stepped away from him, logic kicking in and good sense taking over. “No, I don’t know furniture and I don’t know girls like that,” I said and started to walk away.
He reached out, his hand moving so fast I didn’t even notice it until it was clamped around my upper arm. I yelped and tried to pull away. “Settle down, darlin, I just wanted to tell ya something,” he said with that lazy grin that angered me and sent strange currents of electric pleasure coursing through my veins. “What?” I asked, staring him right in the eyes as defiantly as I could muster with his gaze heavy on me. “Your sister, she ain’t furniture, if that’s your concern,” he said gently. “She’s Hawk’s old lady, which means she’s family.” “Thank you,” I replied, a little startled at his sudden change in
demeanor but relieved to hear Rosie wasn’t one of the whores who frequented this bar. As quickly as it arrived, it was gone. His cocky smirk returned and he said, “Don’t lose that card, you could pay your way through nursing school with just a couple nights a week shaking that fine ass at Mystique. If you want to earn more, then we can talk.” “Not on your life,” I said under my breath as I exited the bar, the bright sunlight bringing me back to my senses and knocking my desire for that arrogant biker right out of my head. Or so I told myself, but he’d gotten under my skin and he was somewhere in the back of my head, that smirk, that
muscled body…those brilliant eyes.
Chapter 2 Dominick Shit, I hadn’t gotten her name. That hot little spitfire that had just left the bar, I had completely fucking blanked on demanding her name. Not that she would have given it to me, still it would have been amusing to see her trying to come up with a pseudonym on the spot. She said her sister was Rosie, so she wasn’t completely lost to me. I could find her if I wanted to, and right now that was enough. Pussy ruled my life. Money was nice too, but coming from a wealthy
family, it hadn’t ever been much of a concern, and money was a means to getting more pussy. Making money felt like a game to me, I’d score a huge pile off some deal, hand it over to my financial genius brother, Xander, and sit back waiting for the girls to roll in. Money and power, they were a potent mix to most women, and I was swimming in girls whenever I wanted. Which is what made that hot little number even more interesting to me, the way she’d thrust out her jaw and stared me down made my cock throb and pay attention. I didn’t pay for sex like my brother did, but I would have coughed up a few
grand for this girl had she gone for it. But I knew she wouldn’t, the look in her eyes said she was too good to sell her body, too good for a guy like me. Which is why I would have to have her. I wanted her to come willingly though, to beg me for my cock. The challenge was part of the game. The way bitches chased after me these days, the game was becoming tarnished. “Yo, Hawk! Get your ass out here!” I bellowed toward the back room. He was running book back there, had been since last night. I heard him grumbling before I saw him. He shuffled out looking like a fresh pile of shit. He’d better not be high or I’d fucking kill him.
He’d just patched into Hell’s Ransom, and he knew better than to get all fucked up while running club business “You high?” I growled, watching his reaction. “Shit no,” he said, twitching and scratching at his neck. “It’s been a rough night, we had DEA here until about an hour ago.” “DEA was here? Fuckers, they didn’t give me a heads up. What the fuck did they want?” “They wanted a piece of yesterday’s deal,” Hawk replied, his twitch turning into a tremor. He’d been in over his head with the drug enforcement guys popping in. Of course
they’d known about yesterday’s shake down, they’d been the ones who gave us the information in the first place. “How much?” I asked. “Twenty percent,” he replied. “You laugh in their fucking faces?” “I tried, but they were real persistent, Dom,” he said. “Shit, I’ll deal with them. We need that money reinvested, we need to make more to set up that straight deal the club has in the works.” “I’m sorry, Dom,” he said, “I tried, I really did, but they wouldn’t listen to reason.” “Don’t worry, kid,” I said, watching him visibly relax. “Get back to the game.”
“Thanks, Dom,” he replied, shuffling back to the hidden room behind the bar’s storeroom. “Hey, one more thing,” I called out as he passed out of sight. He turned back and came around the corner. “What’s that?” “Your new mama, she family or furniture?” I asked. I’d preemptively reassured Rosie’s firecracker sister. I had to know. His face split into a wide grin, he adjusted his leather vest and ran his hands through his thick blonde hair. “Well, shit, Dom. I didn’t know you were interested in my love life. But she’s family, she’s my old lady.” “Good,” I growled, “treat her right.
I find you you’re knocking her around or doing her wrong, I’ll fucking kill you. Understand?” He stepped back, surprised. He nodded and scuttled back to run the book and escape me before my bad mood turned on him. I left the bar, climbed on my Harley and headed east, to my place. I had two things to do today after stopping by Fat Boy’s. First, hunt down the guys from the DEA to tell them they’d get ten percent, max. And second, I had to get my dick wet after that little firecracker got me so fucking wound up. *** I watched three men in suits stroll
out the side door of the federal office building. I called them the three stooges, but they were Wright, Mitchell and Smythe, three agents who were working for the club, agents who were getting a little too fucking greedy for my liking. They were standing around next to a government issued black sedan discussing something important, like whether they were getting Thai or Chinese for lunch. I walked up to the group, cleared my throat and saw them each turn around slowly. They didn’t recognize me at first. I cleaned up nice. I had trimmed the beard, slipped on an expensive suit, and pulled the hair back into a bun on the top of my head.
Smythe was the first to react. “Dom, what gives? You know you should never visit us in our back yard.” “We have a little problem,” I said coolly. “Yeah? What’s that?” Mitchell asked. I didn’t like how arrogant they were, they usually showed me a little more respect than this. “Twenty percent?” I asked with a sneer. “You know the deal is ten.” “We want more,” Smythe said with a swagger. Behind him Wright opened the car door and stood there with it open, watching us. “You’re not getting more,” I replied.
“We’re the ones putting our jobs on the line. We’re the ones sticking our necks out in this,” Mitchell whined. “And we’re the ones risking it all,” I growled. “You guys sit back and send us information, but you’re nowhere to be found when the shit goes down. Do you know what happened the other night? I lost a guy. Shot right in the fucking face by those Devil’s Raiders sons of bitches. You don’t deserve twenty percent, you got that?” “Fifteen,” Wright snarled, standing closer to me. “We want fifteen or we’ll start giving that information to the Devil’s. You got that?” I didn’t reply, I knew we were at an impasse and the only thing that would
work now would be a show of force. With no warning I reached out and slammed the car door. Wright’s hand was stuck in it, I felt his fingers crunch under the force. “Ten percent,” I said slowly, staring into his eyes. Tears were forming there but he was struggling to not react. “And you keep away from the Devil’s or else somebody will be making little Sarah a visit. Where is she now, fourth grade at St. Mary’s private school, am I right?” That got him. He flinched and a single tear slid down his cheek. “You keep my family out of this.” “That,” I said and released the door, “is completely up to you and your
buddies here.” I didn’t wait for a reaction, I knew I had them. I turned on my heel and strode away. A few feet from them, I turned back. Wright was holding his hand, his wrist was limp and he was wincing. Mitchell and Smythe were flanking him, they all stared at me. “One more thing,” I said, swaggering a little as I walked backwards away from them. “Your ten percent will be in its usual place at the usual time. It’s a pleasure doing business with you gentlemen.” I swept around and headed to my bike. Part one was knocked off my to-do list, now to head back to the clubhouse
for a piece of tail. I clipped on my skullcap, revved my bike and pulled away from the curb, staring long and hard at the three agents as I cruised past. It had been an interesting day, but a man’s business was his business. You fuck with my club, you fuck with me. And nobody fucked with me.
Chapter 3 Linden “I’m sorry, Ma,” I told my mom, holding her hand. “Rosie’s gone wild. She’s with some guy in a biker gang and I don’t know where to find her.” “She’s such a good girl, Lindy,” Mom said, her lower lip quivering again. She was about to burst into tears and I had to get to school. “I know she is,” I told her, but I didn’t agree. Rosie had always been the bad one; from the moment she’d been born she’d done nothing but demand attention any way she could get it. Unfortunately that usually meant
doing stupid shit, leaving me to pick up the pieces. The older she got, the more dangerous the stupid shit got. “Your dad will be beside himself, he just needs to see her in case…” her voice trailed off and the sobs started. I put my arm around her shoulder and helped her sit at the kitchen table. I poured her a hot cup of tea and set it in front of her. It was all I could do, and quite frankly, I was a little exhausted. I was twenty-two, four years older than Rosie, and had spent eighteen years now watching over her. And now our dad was sicker than ever and I was spending every spare moment caring for him or looking for Rosie.
Dad had been first diagnosed with Parkinson’s when I was ten and Rosie was six. It had been up and down ever since, with him in and out of treatments and hospitals. It was part of the reason I’d decided to go into medicine. I’d always wanted to be a doctor, but lacked the money and the time, so I’d landed on nursing. Speaking of which, I was going to be late. “You gonna be okay, Ma?” I asked her. “I have to get to school.” “I’ll be okay, your dad’s with the home care nurse for the afternoon. I’m going to clean up a little before I go to work. You’re a good girl, Lindy. I love you very much, you know that, don’t
you?” “I know Ma,” I said, “I love you too.” I leaned over and kissed on the top of the head. A strip of grey hair growing in at the roots startled me, made me realize how much all of this had aged her. I left the house, a quaint little bungalow in a nice neighborhood that had been going downhill in the last decade or more. Our place had once been painted a bright yellow, but these days it was chipping and showed dull grey wooden siding underneath. The grass in the front yard was dead and had patches of dirt showing through; we hadn’t had time to
do any gardening or the money to hire a gardener. I sighed and pulled out my keys, looked at my orange Honda Civic that was older than I was, and wondered for a moment what it would be like to have money. How much did those dancers at Mystique pull in every night? Or what about the other option, selling their bodies to men like that hot bearded biker I’d run into? I blushed bright red at the thought of his muscles poking out the top of his tee shirt, those lips and those intense eyes. What would sex be like with a man like that? And where the hell did all these
thoughts come from? Our family might have a shabby house in a less than respectable area of town, and my car might be on its last legs, but we had our pride and our dignity. And that was enough for me. In another year I could get a nursing job and start earning good money, I just had to stay focused until then. I hopped in my car, turned the key and heard a horrible grinding sound. “Shit, not again,” I mumbled. I yanked the key out, said a little prayer to whatever god might be listening and stuck it back in. I said, “One, two, three, let’s go!” and turned it again. It made the same grinding noise, but
it coughed and shuddered. I turned the key again and it kicked in. “Yes, I knew you could do it!” I laughed out loud. I realized how insane I must have sounded, so I looked around to make sure nobody saw me. I was alone, thank god. “Isn’t talking to yourself the first sign of losing your mind?” I muttered as I backed out of the driveway and headed off to college. I snuck in with about a minute to spare, slid into my seat next to another nursing student, a nice girl with a big smile, and took a deep breath. It was strange to go from one world to another. The world at home was all responsibility and managing illness. The
world here was exciting, all about learning and developing my mind. It had a future; the world at home…I wasn’t sure if it did. I didn’t know how long my dad would last. He’d hung in there longer than anyone had expected, but lately he’d been going downhill real fast. I opened my notebook to take notes, pulled out an extra pencil, and tried to ignore the glances in my direction. Every one of my classmates took notes on a laptop, most of them expensive Macbooks and such. At first it had really bothered me, but now I felt almost Zen about it. I didn’t need money to succeed at school; I just needed my smarts and
determination. I let my brain go on autopilot as the professor lectured us about human anatomy. He outlined our term paper guidelines and I already latched onto a research topic. I would write my Biology term paper on Parkinson’s. I wanted a reason to know more about my dad’s illness. What better way to do it? I could make a good grade and learn something new that might help Dad. I felt a twinge of excitement grip my stomach, a little flutter that I might be able to do something more than just sit idly by and watch my dad die. I might be able to save him.
*** I pulled up in front of the town’s library a little after nine that night. They closed at ten so I had an hour or so to go through medical journals and find as much as I could about my dad’s disease. Rosie had finally texted me back that afternoon; she was with some loser named Hawk and told me not to worry about her. How stupid did she think I was? Of course I’d worry, but for now I tried to shove the phantom of my sister out of my head. The librarian showed me the research section of the library and I tucked in, reading everything I could find on the subject of Parkinson’s.
I started to yawn and could barely keep my eyes open. I leaned back to rub them and knocked a small stack of medical journals onto the floor with a loud clatter. I jumped up, muttered, “Fucking fuck,” and bent down to pick them up. The publications ranged from academic to professional, but they were all equally useless. I felt like every single one of them was just repeating the same thing again and again. The last one had fallen open with its spine side up. I grabbed it and on a whim I flipped it over to see where it had opened. I read the article slowly, almost uncomprehending it at first.
I read it again and started to laugh out loud. It was a new journal article looking into a study on the latest in treatment options, and one of them was something we’d never tried, never even heard of before. I pored over the article, pulled out my phone and started looking into it, to see if it was legitimate. I found one clinic in our city that appeared to offer it. My hands were almost shaking when I opened their website to find out more. “Excuse me, we’re closing,” the librarian said in a quiet but firm voice. I looked up, startled. “I’m sorry to interrupt you, but we have to shut the library now.”
“I’m sorry,” I said, “I just found something I need really bad, can I borrow this for now?” “It’s against library policy to lend out journals,” she said in a hushed tone. She looked around and added, “For you though, I’ll photocopy what you need.” “Thanks a million,” I said with a wide grin. “You don’t know how much this means to me!” I gathered up all my things, shoved them into my backpack, waited for the librarian to bring back the papers I needed and raced out to my car to continue to explore the website I’d found on my phone. The clinic wasn’t that far; it was in the downtown core near the office
building where my mom sometimes took on temp work. I was almost trembling again as I opened the price section and gasped when I saw how much it cost. My eyes scanned the page again and again, looking for a link for insurance to cover it, or some sort of financial assistance, but there was nothing. It was expensive, more zeros behind the price than I’d expected, and tears began to roll down my cheeks as I realized how close we were to curing my dad. But those zeros meant we might as well be as far away from the clinic as we were from the surface of the sun.
The divide was impossible to bridge even if we sold everything we owned, the house, my shitty car, a kidney. We’d never be able to come up with that kind of money. I slid my phone closed and shoved it into my pocket. When I pulled my hand out, a card slipped onto the floor. I jumped at the movement and wiped the tears off my face and reached down to pick it up. Dominick Carter, the name read across the front in elegant scrolling letters. Dominick was the name of the hot, intense biker I’d seen at the bar, the one who had mistaken me for a dancer or a whore.
I took a long shuddering breath and straightened my back. I started my car on the first try, put my hands firmly on the wheel and drove home with a newfound hope in my heart and a plan forming in the back of my head. I knew where I could come up with the money for my dad’s treatment. All my hopes lay in the hands of a man named Dominick. I would call him as soon as I got home and lay my heart on the line, depend on the man who had repulsed me…and intrigued me.
Chapter 4 Dominick My brother Xander, was waiting in my office when I got back to the clubhouse. I had a warehouse on the edge of the city, and attached was the club where the Hell’s Ransom elite would meet several times a week to discuss business. It wasn’t anything fancy, just an empty boardroom with a central table lined with chairs and a generously stocked bar along the side of the wall. My office was off the back of it, a finely appointed room done in mahogany and hard wood trim, thick carpet and
brass fixtures. Our mother called it my Hemingway room. The desk had been my grandfather’s, a sticking point between Xander and me. He, being the older of us twins, had expected to inherit the desk upon our grandfather’s death. I, being the favorite twin, had been named in the will. It had been years, and yet it still stuck in his craw. Every time he came to see me, he deliberately sat behind it, as if claiming it as his own. Truth be told, he looked better suited to the desk. He was wearing tailored business casual, his skin was free of ink, his face was clean cut and his record was impeccable. Everything
illegal he did was so far under the table, nobody saw him for anything other than the respectable economics professor at the local college. I, on the other hand, was open about my dirty deeds. I had gotten my first dirt bike at a young age and was hooked from day one. It hadn’t taken long before I had a Harley between my legs and had scrambled my way up through the Hell’s Ransom motorcycle club, Colorado chapter. It hadn’t been an easy climb, but shit, that’s what made it so much fun. With my leather club jacket, loose, long hair and beard, I was Xander’s polar opposite.
And yet, we got along. We shared the same head when it came to making money, and he loved the challenges I brought him. He enjoyed being a magician, taking this much money and making it double or triple. I knew he had amassed a fortune much greater than my own, but the world I lived in worked on power more than cash, and I had more than the lion’s share of that. I had grown men who would piss themselves if I looked at them sideways, I had convicted hardened criminals ready to lay down their lives for me, and I had any number of clubs across the country that would leap to my command should I need them for something.
And that, to me, was more valuable than cold hard cash any day of the week. “So we need to finalize this insane plan of yours,” he said and leaned back in my chair. I took the seat opposite him and laid out our next big job, breaking our little brother Ash out of prison. Well, technically he hadn’t made it to prison yet, so we’d be breaking him off the prison transport, but same thing really. “So how are you going to manage this big shoot out?” he asked, leaning forward to look at the plans I’d sketched out. “Kalashnikovs,” I replied, leaning back to watch his reaction.
“AKs?” he asked. “You’re running arms now?” “We had to make the switch,” I said. “Legalized weed has taken our drug business down at the knees.” “I didn’t think you were dealing in weed, I thought it was heavier shit.” “It was, but now so is every two bit dime store asshole who got pushed out of business after our esteemed state decided to legalize marijuana,” I explained. “Supply and demand, as you say. The demand didn’t change, but the supply sure as hell did. Guns make more money anyhow, so more for you to play with.” He raised his brows, gave it some thought and said, “Whatever, little bro.
Just don’t get caught. Mom would kill me if both my younger brothers ended up in jail.” “Well, we both know Ash is innocent,” I said. “We could never say the same about you,” he replied with a grin. We chuckled and I agreed. Innocence hasn’t been a word you could use to describe me since the day I learned how to walk. After the plan had been plotted out over and over, and all possible instances gone over, we decided on the exact method of busting Ash off the bus. Xander would be waiting, and I would continue out of state to deliver a shipment of automatic weapons to the
Chinese Mafia just south of us. It gave me a reason to be out of town for a couple days. *** It had been too long since I’d fucked two women at once. Too god damned long. Tonight was going to be my lucky night. I lay back on the sofa in my office and watched the two hang arounds dance for me. They worked Mystique for Xander, but had latched onto the club a couple weeks back. They’d begged me to let them dance for us but I had strict rules about what went down at the clubhouse. We couldn’t do anything to attract
the attention of the authorities, and opening an illegal strip club would do just that. They could strip for me though, and I was enjoying the show. My cock was a rigid rod in my jeans and I shifted uncomfortably watching them grind slowly to some shitty R&B song. “Suck her tits,” I ordered the blonde. She smiled and dipped toward the brunette. She cupped her breasts and licked them slowly, started sucking gently. The brunette arched her back and ran her hands through the blonde’s hair, groaning softly. They’d given me their names when I’d called them in, but I couldn’t
remember them now. It didn’t fucking matter. The brunette writhed and moaned, her face a mask of pleasure, but her eyes were glittering and sharp, she kept shooting glances at me to make sure I was watching and I was enjoying it. She was a real pro. “Take the rest of it off,” I ordered and watched them break apart. They helped each other remove their G-string panties, sliding them over curved hips, wiggling their perfect heart shaped asses at me. “You like what you see?” the blonde smiled and did a little twirl. She had a light blonde landing strip shaved into her pretty pussy.
“Of course he likes this,” the brunette replied, spreading her pussy wide, showing me her pink. She drew a finger through her sopping wet cunt, slid it up the blonde’s body and stuck it in the blonde’s mouth. The blonde sucked the brunette’s finger and licked her lips playfully. They began to kiss and grind their bodies against each other. Their huge tits mashed together, their hands crept down to each other’s pussy, fingering one another quickly as they made out in front of me. It was like a red flag in front of a bull. “Come here,” I growled and grabbed the two of them. They teetered
on their ridiculously high heels. They landed on my lap, one on each leg. Their busy hands fumbled at my zipper, undid my pants and popped my rigid cock out. I sighed and leaned farther back, closed my eyes and let the tarts go to town on me. One of them expertly wrapped her lips around the head of my dick, slid her tongue around and licked it like she meant business. The other one slid my jeans over my hips, ran her hands up my thighs and tickled my balls with her long, red fingernails. I opened my eyes to watch, enjoying the hollowed out cheeks on the brunette who was sucking me off. The
blonde pushed her face toward my cock and slid her tongue along the shaft as the brunette pulled up. My breathing quickened and I wrapped my fingers in their hair, pushed them down on me, watching them tongue my cock and suck it hard. My balls were tight and I was ready to shoot my load down the throat of one of these little whores, but I couldn’t quite get there. They worked hard, they were good at what they did, and should have gotten me off several times over by now. But I couldn’t finish, I couldn’t get into it. I drew in my breath sharply, closed my eyes and let my head go there.
Images of the firecracker, Rosie’s sister flooded my memory. Thoughts of her luscious full lips, her wavy thick dark hair, and those intense, defiant eyes raced through my mind. That’s what did it. That’s what got me there. I grabbed them both, thrust up into one of them, it didn’t matter which one, and exploded. A white-hot heat left my balls and shot out the end of my cock filling one of them with thick cum. It felt like I came forever, that beautiful girl overtaking my brain and ruling my mind. When my cock softened and I released my grip, I opened my eyes and saw both of them watching me
expectantly. I wasn’t going to pay, and I was finished, they weren’t getting much more from me that night. I didn’t even know if I could get hard again without thinking about that firecracker. I needed to find out who she was, and I needed her to want me. I needed her to beg for my cock. Until then, I might not find satisfaction. She was my new game. I stood up, pushing the strippers to the side. “That’s it, baby?” the blonde pouted as I tucked my cock back in my jeans. “Yeah, sweetheart,” I replied, “I
got club business to attend to. Feel free to take care of each other, just clean up in here after you’re done.” “Aw, I wanted more of that massive cock,” the brunette whined. “I’ll send in one of the guys in, they’ll do you right,” I replied and stepped over their perfect bodies. I left my office, nodded at Big Red. He was one of the older crew members, he’d been full patch in the club since I was in diapers, but he was a good guy. He took orders well and as my vice president, he was first in line to be well rewarded. “They’re all yours,” I grinned and indicated my office. “Shit, Dom, did Christmas come
early this year?” Red laughed and clapped me on the shoulder as he passed. “I know somebody’s going to be coming, but I don’t think it’s Santa,” I chuckled and watched him head in to take on the strippers. Pussy was a dime a dozen around here, and like everything else in life, I didn’t want it if it wasn’t a challenge. Rosie’s big sister, now that was a challenge I could really sink my teeth into. First things first, what the hell was her name? My phone vibrated and I pulled it out of my pocket. It wasn’t a number I recognized. I picked up, put it to my ear
and said, “Yeah?”
Chapter 5 Linden A deep male voice answered the number I’d just dialed. My mind went blank and I almost hung up, but my courage kicked in and I asked, “Dominick?” “Yeah, this is he. Who’s this?” he replied. He sounded as if he were out of breath, I wondered if I’d just interrupted something. It was late at night though; I didn’t think he’d be working out or anything. “This is Linden,” I said. He didn’t respond, and for a moment I thought he’d hung up. I remembered I hadn’t given
him my name when we’d met. “I was in the pub a couple days ago looking for my little sister, Rosie. Remember me?” I heard him draw a long breath, exhale slowly and say, “Yeah, I remember.” He wasn’t going to make this easy on me. “So you mentioned something about a job the other day,” I said, just diving into it, not mincing words. I wasn’t in the mood for small talk, and I suspected a man like Dom wasn’t interested in it either. I could hear him breathing, I swear I could almost hear him think. “Yeah, I did.” Damn him. This wasn’t exactly
easy for me to do. “Can…um…I mean can I come in and talk about it?” I asked slowly. “I don’t know, can you?” he asked, his voice full of mirth. The bastard knew exactly what I was getting at, but he was enjoying himself making me spell it out for him. “Could I please come in and talk about it?” I asked. “You mean the job cleaning toilets? Was that the one we discussed? I seem to remember something about janitorial services,” he replied. I could almost see the arrogant smirk on his face and it drove me nuts. “You know the one I want,” I replied in a haughty tone, “but if it’s too
much trouble for you I could call somewhere else. Sorry I bothered you.” I pulled my phone off my ear, my hands shaking with anger, when I heard his voice coming loudly through the speaker. I hovered over the screen, willing myself to swipe it and end the call, but something drew me back in. It wasn’t the money, it was him. I knew I needed him to finance my father’s treatments, but I was also undeniably drawn to him. “What?” I spat into the phone. He laughed and said, “Shit, I know what job you mean. Come into the bar tomorrow at noon. I’ll be there.” “Thanks,” I said, “I’ll see you
tomorrow.” He was still chuckling, his deep throaty laugh when he hung up. I hated that I loved the sound of him laughing. I wanted to make him laugh, not at me but with me. I wanted to talk to him and get to know him. I wanted so much about him, and none of it made sense. But in a way, that’s what made it so exciting. *** I walked into the stale, dark bar again, a repeat of the last time. The biggest difference this time was that I wanted to be here. Not necessarily for the job,
although I desperately needed the money, but more for the chance to see Dominick and find out what the hell was going on here with us. Why did he have this effect on me? I scanned the dimly lit room and didn’t spot him anywhere. I walked to the bar, hopped up onto one of the barstools and called out. “Hello? I’m here!” I heard shuffling in from the room behind the bar and a male voice grumbling under his breath. “Hello?” I called again. “I’m coming, I’m coming,” he replied and stepped out. It wasn’t Dominick. It was another biker, this one more the stereotype I had
in my head, older, huge greying beard, big gut and his leather vest hanging open, displaying it proudly. “Hi there,” I smiled. “Is Dominick around?” He was drying off his hands with a kitchen towel. He walked to the bar and slid it across, wiping some invisible stain off the gleaming wooden surface. “Nope, he ain’t,” he replied. “Who are you?” I asked, starting to feel like I’d been set up. “I’m Ripper,” he said and dropped the towel at the end of the bar. “When is Dominick going to be around?” I asked, trying to keep the quiver from my voice. “I can help you, whatchya here
for?” he asked, offering me a smile. He made me nervous, but I needed the job. “I called Dominick about a job,” I said, clutching my envelope with my resume. Somehow I didn’t think I’d need it, and felt pretty stupid for bringing it in the first place. “Oh right, I can help you with that,” he said, his smile widening. “You can?” I asked, relieved. “So what do we need to talk about?” He looked me up and down and came around the bar, standing near me. “Show me what you’ve got,” he said, holding his hands clasped in front of him, resting on his belly. “What…what do you mean?” “You want the job or not? Show me
your moves.” “Uh, don’t they have training for this? And I think I should talk to Dominick.” “Dom’s not here, and if you really knew him, you’d know he goes by Dom,” Ripper said, “now if you want a job, shake your ass. It’s not rocket science, sweetheart.” “I think I’ll come back when… Dom…is here,” I said nervously and hopped off the stool. I started to sidle away from Ripper when he took a quick step toward me. “You ain’t here for dancing, are ya?” he sneered and grabbed my arm. His thick fingers dug into my flesh and I whimpered.
“I just need to make money, but it’s all with Dom,” I said in a quiet voice, suddenly regretting my decision to be here at all. “I know how you can make some cash,” Ripper said, taking his other hand and fumbling with his belt. He was distracted for a moment so I tried to twist away. It was no use, his grip was vice like and I wasn’t getting away from him any time soon. My heart was pounding so hard it hurt and my mouth was dry. “Let her go, Rip,” a deep voice growled from behind me. Ripper’s entire face chance, from horny and intense to intensely fearful. “Shit, Dom, I was just checking out
the new piece,” Ripper whined and let me go. I rubbed my arm where his fingers had left dark bruises and felt tears stinging the back of my eyelids. Ripper backed away from me, but Dom moved fast and smashed his fist into Ripper’s face. Ripper dropped to the floor, whining and sniveling. There was a smear of blood from his nose across his cheek and he said, “She’s just a piece, a gash, why you being like this?” “I told you once, and I’ll tell you again,” Dom said in a low, authoritative tone, “you want a tart, you talk to me. You want your dick wet, you ask me first. You want to check out any piece
around here, whether she’s free or not, you fucking run it past me first and get my approval, understand?” “It weren’t like this in the old club,” Ripper sneered, holding his nose and pushing himself off the floor. “In the old days, a piece was a piece and it was each man for his own. If she weren’t your old lady, she belonged to the club.” “This ain’t the old days, and I ain’t the old president,” Dom said, standing over Ripper. “If you got a problem with that, you’re welcome to patch out.” Ripper’s eyes widened in fear and he shook his head. “I’m good with your rules, Dom. I’ll behave, no need for anything drastic.” “Good,” Dom said and offered
Ripper his hand. He helped him up and turned to me. “Now Linden, I’m pleased to see you here right on time.” “And I’m happy you got here in time,” I said, looking past him at Ripper. The older fat man looked nervous and apologetic, but it wasn’t enough. I wouldn’t feel safe around him any time soon. “Let’s go to the back and talk,” Dom said, taking my hand and leading me behind the bar. We passed through a storage room with kegs and boxes of booze of all kinds stacked up haphazardly here and there. Dom paused at the end, kicked a baseboard, and the wood paneling
clicked open, revealing a door. “This is very James Bond,” I laughed as we passed through a small corridor to another set of rooms. “It’s necessary in order for us to conduct our business,” he said, stepping aside to reveal a large room set up like a lush bar. It was decorated in rich jewel tones, leather and velvet, with polished wood and glowing amber lights. “Welcome to the real Fat Boys,” he said, holding his arm out with a flourish. “I never would have suspected,” I said, my mouth open in awe. “I mean, I’d heard you had gambling and fights back here, but nothing like this.” “This is where we roll out the poker table. The fights are in there,” he
said, pointing to another door. “And over here is where we’re going to conduct your interview.” “My interview?” I asked, my mouth dry again. “You need to pass through me before you go anywhere,” he said, opening a door to a small room. I’d heard about these, private rooms for strippers and hookers and the sorts of women who hung around men like these. I wasn’t one of those women, but I certainly did need their kind of money, and I needed it desperately. If it weren’t for that desperation, I might not have gone into that room with him. Or, if I were being honest, if not for
him I wouldn’t have followed. He let my hand go and dropped onto a low leather sofa set up against the wall. I stood uncomfortably in front of him, suddenly feeling awkward and overdressed in my mini skirt and tank top. I’d chosen the sexiest outfit I owned, and in this place, it made me feel old and frumpy. “So what do I do?” I asked, my voice so small in the tiny space. “Show me what you’ve got. Let me see what we’re hiring,” he replied with an arrogant smile. He picked up a remote, hit a button and an old Rolling Stones ballad radiated from some hidden speakers.
I swiveled my hips to the beat, trying desperately to channel my inner sexy self, but quickly realizing I didn’t have much to draw from. I was a twenty two year old virgin. I’d barely even been kissed. I’d spent so much time taking care of my father and cleaning up after Rosie’s screw-ups that I’d never had time for a boyfriend, and I was too serious for something like a one night stand. I shifted from foot to foot, almost stumbling on my heels, but recovering enough to break into a grin and pretend it was part of my little act. He saw through it, though. “Come on, darlin,” he said, reaching for me,
“you’re too nervous. Come sit here and relax a little.” I swallowed hard and looked at him again, really saw him, and felt the butterflies take flight in my stomach. He was even hotter in person than he was in my memory. His intense green eyes were crinkled at the edges as he smiled at me. He’d trimmed his beard since I saw him last, and his thick hair was pulled into a loose ponytail at the nape of his neck. But his body, that was unbelievable. It was almost surreal. He was covered in elaborate, beautiful tattoos and the way he lounged on the sofa with his leg extended showed off his thick, muscular body.
I sunk to his lap, straddled one of those incredible thighs and looked into his eyes, my heart fluttering with anticipation and my panties soaked with desire.
Chapter 6 Dominick “There you go, darlin,” I said and pulled her down against me. Her body was insane, curvy in all the right spots, dipping and swelling into the perfect shape. Her pussy was hot and wet; I could feel it through her panties as she ground herself against me. I was somehow maintaining my composure, somehow focusing on her instead of my painfully hard cock straining at my jeans. “What do you want me to do?” she asked, biting her lower lip. Linden.
Even her name was perfection. She was getting under my skin and she was finally right in front of me. This was going to be amazing, but I wanted it to last. “Whatever feels right, darlin,” I said, watching her face. She was gorgeous, sweet and beautiful. Her milky skin was a stark contrast to her thick, black hair. Her eyes were bright blue flecked with green, her lashes were thick and long, and her lips were full and natural luscious red. She hesitated, I could see the vein pulsing in her throat that showed her nervousness, and she bent toward me. She pressed her lips against mine, softly at first, so I let her take the lead.
She parted her lips and sought my tongue with hers. I opened my mouth and lost control. I grabbed a handful of her thick hair and held her tight against me. I ravaged her mouth, took it over with mine, claimed her tongue as my territory, making my mark on her body. She writhed against my leg, the heat from her body soaking into my mine, bringing rolling waves of intense pleasure washing over me. I wanted her so bad, but I wanted her to want me. I wanted her to beg for my cock. I wasn’t going to push her into this; she needed to come willingly. She pulled back and looked into my eyes, her baby blues almost startled at
the passion that was like an electric spark zipping between us. “Is this okay?” she asked. “This isn’t part of the interview, darlin,” I laughed. I hooked my finger on the top of her tank top, pulling it down slightly. The swell of her breasts drew my eye to the point of her rock hard nipples thrusting through the thin fabric. I lazily rolled one in between my thumb and forefinger, watching her breathing come faster as she responded to my touch. “What is this then?” she asked, “Why are we doing this?” “That is up to you,” I told her, circling my fingers lower, across her quivering abdomen, down to the
waistband of her little skirt. “Did I get the dancing job?” she asked, watching my fingers as if hypnotized by the movement. “You get anything you want, darlin,” I grinned. “You’ve got me right where you want me.” “Is this the other job you mentioned?” she asked, her voice soft and hesitant. She sounded almost as if she were pleading with me. “What other job would that be?” I asked and tugged the hem of her skirt, lifting it up and sliding my hand up her thigh. She was trembling all over, her entire body. “The one where you pay me for…
you know…other stuff,” she whispered, glancing down, unable to look me in the eye. It occurred to me what she was talking about. I’d joked with her the first day, about selling her body. Could she be serious? Was she offering herself up to me for cash? I curled my lip and frowned. Was she really that kind of girl? Had I read her completely wrong? “You want me to pay you for this?” I asked. Her lower lip quivered and her eyes darted up to meet my gaze and dropped back down immediately. “I don’t…I don’t know, I mean I don’t even know what this is,” she
replied. “Listen darlin, there’s nothing wrong with wanting some cash, but if you need to get paid just come right out and say it.” “I don’t want to get paid. I’m not a hooker,” she snapped, her eyes finding mine again, that old familiar fire in them. “Then why are you here?” “I don’t fucking know,” she said, her eyes narrowing. “I need money, and I thought if that job was still available…” “You thought you’d stroll in here, shake your ass and I’d throw you what, a few grand?” “No,” she replied, “I need a hundred.” “A hundred bucks?”
“No,” she replied, her voice dropping back down to a whisper. “A hundred grand.” “You need a hundred grand?” I exclaimed. “Oh darlin, you’re gonna need to sell a lot more than pussy to earn that.” “I thought it might be worth it though,” she replied, looking utterly dejected and miserable. “Worth it? Your pussy is worth a hundred Gs? Shit, it had better be dipped in gold for that price.” I laughed but I had to hand it to her, she was ballsy. “Why the hell would I want to pay that much for your cunt?” “I’m a virgin,” she whispered and squirmed on my leg. “I thought that might
be worth more or something.” “You? A virgin?” I laughed loudly, shoved my hand in her panties and found her sopping wet cleft. “If you’re a virgin, then I’m Mother Teresa.” She jumped back from me, but I pulled her down against my hand. Her cheeks were flaming red and she squirmed hard to get away. I shoved my hand deeper, my thumb finding her entrance and the evidence of her truth. My eyes widened in surprise and I pulled my hand back as if burned. “Well shit, call me Teresa but you’re telling the truth.” “I told you,” she yelped and leapt up off my leg. She tugged her skirt down
and adjusted her tank top so it covered her breasts. She looked like she was going to start crying. My phone vibrated, I picked it up and saw Hawk’s number. I motioned for Linden to be quiet and picked it up. “Yeah,” I said. “They’re on the move,” Hawk said. “There in ten,” I replied and hung up. I looked at Linden, and flashed her a small smile. “Go home, darlin. This is no place for a girl like you. You’re not a whore and after I’ve seen your sorry attempt to dance, you’re clearly not a stripper either. You don’t belong here, and if you stick around, I can’t guarantee your safety. Understand?” She thrust out her chin and looked
like a glorious, enraged goddess. “I can’t go home, I need money.” “Whatever you need to buy, it can wait. I’ve got club business to attend to, so see yourself out.” With that, I stood and tucked my aching cock into left leg of my jeans and strode from the room. I nodded at Ripper on the way out to catch his eye. He looked up from the bar and I said, “Touch one hair on that girl’s head, and your ass is mine. You got it?” “Yeah, boss,” he replied and lowered his gaze. I walked out the front of the bar and checked my pick up truck. I hated taking a cage anywhere, but this was no job for
my Harley. I was breaking my little brother out today, and giving him a chance to clear his name. Hawk had been watching the jail for the federal transfer bus, and today was the day. We needed to act now before Ash ended up north of here, in the clink, for a crime he didn’t commit. If he was freed now, he might have a chance to clear his name. I realized I’d forgotten the keys to the truck back inside, Linden’s hot cunt had scrambled my brain and I’d walked out without them. I went back in, saw her leave with her head down and her jacket bundled tight around her, and dug under the bar for my truck keys.
I left again, hopped in and started it up. The back was full of Kalashnikovs heading south after springing Ash, so there was a tight blue tarp stretched across the truck bed. It would be a good spot to hide Ash too, until we could hook up with Xander at the warehouse. The road was clear and I made it in good time. The prison bus was supposed to have one vehicle running ahead, making sure the way was safe, but we’d arranged for it to have engine troubles this morning. We were in such a low crime area; we knew they’d be casual about breaking protocol and sending the bus out alone. I backed the pick up into a pull out
on the side of the road. They took a back route which was good for us, it left them much more vulnerable and exposed, especially when they were down the guard vehicle. Hawk pulled up on his bike, followed by the prospect and another full patch member, Big Red. I nodded to them as they passed; ready to cut off the bus as it went by. Now all we could do was wait. I was humming a tune to myself, the Stones track Linden had been dancing to, when I caught movement in my rear view mirror. I opened the door and jumped out, saw the tarp drop back down and growled, “Come out now and I won’t
tear you apart, you son of a bitch. If you make me come in there, I’ll tear you a new one before I blow your fucking head off.” The tarp rippled and popped up at one edge, I saw a leg slide out and heard Linden call, “Don’t shoot, it’s just me!” I grabbed her leg and jerked her over the edge of the truck, she dropped to the ground and I stood over her. “What the fuck do you think you’re doing?” “I thought you were going to Mystique,” she wailed, “My car broke down and I thought if I could show you that I could dance then you’d give me a job!” I held out my hand and pulled her
up. I stared down at her, raging and concerned about her safety. Shit, she was in this now, and she was in deep. “You don’t know what you just got yourself into, darlin,” I growled in a deep, threatening voice. She didn’t react, she didn’t even flinch, and I admired that. “Whatever it is, I want in,” she said, nodding back toward the truck. “I know what you’ve got in there and I figure if I help out, I’ll make way more than stripping anyhow. And then I won’t have to fuck losers for money.” My face split into a wide grin and I laughed. “You calling me a loser?” She sputtered and went red. “That’s not what I meant. I mean I want to help
you do whatever it is you’re doing, and get paid for it.” “Well, you’re part of this anyways, so hop in. Just remember, get down if they start shooting and don’t tell the cops anything if you’re caught and we’ll be good. You’ll make way more doing this than shaking your titties at the club.” She smiled and hopped in the passenger side of my truck. I climbed in and slammed my door. “So what exactly is this anyhow?” she asked after a few moments. “This,” I said and spotted the bus turning the corner onto the road, “is a prison break, darlin. Get ready to move.” The Harleys burst out of the woods
on either side of the bus as planned. The bus sped up, lost control, and spun into the ditch. I roared the truck up beside it as my crew pulled out their handguns and drew them on the guards. There were five of them though, two more than planned. They must have taken the guys from the broken down vehicle and planted them on the bus. “We need Ash Carter, send him out,” Hawk called out as he got off his Harley. I opened my driver’s door, turned to Linden and said, “Stay here, and stay down.” Her face was blanched white and she nodded silently.
I kept the truck running and my door open and walked across the road to the bus. “Go in and get him,” I said to the prospect. He was just a kid, no more than eighteen, from a rough part of town, and learning the ropes. Just like I had, but without the privilege and money backing him. I thought he’d make the club, but we had to put him through the gears before patching him in. He climbed up the bus and sent the two extra guards out. I lined them up along the side of the road, not bothering to hide my face. They’d know who was breaking my brother out; there was no point in being coy. Money, power, lawyer, guys on the inside…they all meant that I wouldn’t be
touched for this crime. I wouldn’t be touched for any crime as long as I played by their set of rules, paid off the right people and didn’t hurt anyone on the inside. “Ash, get out here!” I bellowed. Slowly my brother stood up, he hadn’t been expecting this but his grin said it all. He was grateful. “Big Red, get the keys,” I called out, not taking my eyes off my little brother. Time inside hadn’t been that bad on him at least; he looked healthy. “Shit, bro,” he said and held up his shackled hands. “I’d hug you, but you know.” “I know, we’re gonna fix that real quick so don’t worry about a thing.”
I caught a sudden motion out of the corner of my eye and heard Linden scream my name. “Dom! Watch out!” I dropped to the ground and rolled toward Ash, bringing him down with me. Hawk slammed the butt of his handgun into the back of the shooter guard’s head, knocking him to the ground. Big Red jangled a set of keys and said, “Good news, I got them.” I heard Ash moan and saw a bright splash of red on the gravel next to the road. “Take care of the guards,” I ordered and stood up slowly, walked to Ash and held out my hand. Big Red tossed the keys; I caught them and knelt
down on the ground next to my brother. I undid the shackles on his wrists and ankles, rolled him over to assess the damage and yelled, “I need help here!” I was surprised when Linden dropped to her knees next to me. “I’m a nursing student,” she said in hoarse voice, “let me help.” I watched her care for my brother, her hands steady and assured, and I knew I was right in bringing her into this with me. “He’ll be okay, you saved him,” she said, looking up at me. “It’s just a flesh wound, his upper arm. It’s bad, but he’ll survive. He needs somewhere to lie low for a while, though, or he’ll lose full use of his arm.”
“Let’s get him to the truck,” I said, hooking my hands under his arms. He groaned and tried to get up. “Hang in there, little bro,” I told him, “I’ve got you.” Linden was right by my side, helping me get Ash to the truck. I was initially going to put him in the back, but she insisted on bringing him into the cab with us, holding him in her arms as we drove to the warehouse to meet up with Xander. I looked over at her as we drove and knew one thing at that moment. I knew she was right for me, and I knew I would have her eventually. I would take her virginity, but not pay for it. I would take it, because I was
going to make her mine.
Chapter 7 Linden I thought I was going to throw up. I’d never actually seen that much blood, and I’d never really done anything in college yet, but I did take a first aid course as a teenager so I dived in to help Dom’s brother. But the blood, god there was so much of it. The bullet had shredded his triceps, tearing muscle and tissue and making it bleed pretty bad. I remembered something we’d covered in class about that being a tough muscle to heal, so I gave my advice in a voice that was much
more confident than I felt inside. “Thanks, darlin,” Dom said to me as we hauled his brother across the road into the front of the pick up truck. I didn’t want his brother in the back, with those crates of guns. How I’d ended up mixed up in all this was beyond me, but it probably once again had something to do with my impulsive personality and stubborn nature. When Dominick had pushed me off him and rejected me because of my virginity, I’d flamed bright, hot red and darted out of there like he’d lit my ass on fire. I couldn’t believe it, a guy like him not wanting to have sex with me. I’d felt
humiliated, thinking of all the slutty women he’d probably banged in his lifetime and here I was, the one woman he didn’t want to fuck. Why me? What was wrong with me? Was a twenty-two year old virgin too old for him? Was I already washed up in his eyes? I had left his bar and tried to drive away, but my stupid car wouldn’t start yet again. When I saw him come out and knew the pick up was his, I took a chance. I’d assumed he was going to Mystique, and I had been desperate enough to hide in the back and catch a ride there, hoping to surprise him and get another chance to get that dancing job.
But he wasn’t going to Mystique and now we were here. It was like something zapped in my mind and it kicked in. Guns. He had crates of guns in the back of his truck. He wasn’t fucking around, this was real. What would happen if I got caught? What about the prison guards, would they tell the police about me? “Holy fuck,” I said and my hands started to tremble. Dom was driving, staring straight ahead, his hands firm on the wheel. I could see his jaw set with stubborn determination under his beard and his forearms thick with corded muscle, making his tattoos dance as he loosened
and tightened his grip on the wheel. “What’s that, darlin?” he asked, glancing at me out of the corner of his eye. “This is insane,” I exhaled. “I can’t believe I just did that.” “You’re a natural, kid,” he said and flashed me a quick grin. His face grew immediately serious and he said, “This is the real deal though, you need to know that. If you stick with me, you’re getting in deep enough that you might not be able to back out once you earn your keep.” I took a long, shuddering breath and considered my options. I looked down at the guy leaning against me, my hand tight around his wound, a strip of Dom’s tee
shirt wrapped tightly around it. It had just been pure luck he’d had an extra change of clothes in the truck. If I decided to help him out, I’d make him stock his vehicle with a first aid kit. God, look at me, already playing Susie Homemaker with a dangerous criminal. He hadn’t even flinched when the gunfire had started, I thought he’d be killed for sure so I’d jumped from the truck and called his name before my self-preservation instinct even kicked in. “Is this like a job interview?” I asked, “Can I think about it for a little while?” “This ain’t the kind of thing you think about,” he said, looking down at his brother. “Ash thought about it, and
look where he ended up.” “Let’s not go there,” Ash groaned and squeezed his eyes shut, a cheeky grin on his face. “My advice to you, little girl, is to run away from my brother as fast as those legs can take you. Don’t dance for him, don’t sell your body and don’t do whatever the hell he’s getting you into now.” I smiled and squeezed my hand on his arm a little tighter around his arm. He and Dom started beaking each other off, taking pot shots and laughing about the good old days. I was surprised at how normal their lives seemed. They laughed about their mother’s ass whoopings and their father’s terrifying lectures.
None of it seemed to work on any of the boys though, the more I listened, the more I realized they were all involved in some kind of criminal activity. Just because Xander was clean cut and free of tattoos didn’t mean he wasn’t dipping his toes in the pool of shady activities going on in our city, and Ash had gotten himself into a heap of trouble and was now on the run. It made me wonder what the heck I was getting myself mixed up in. It felt too far in to look back now though. *** We pulled up in front of a falling apart warehouse, a massive structure that seemed too decrepit to be standing.
Dom turned off the truck, turned to me and said, “Sit tight here, darlin. This is the job interview, if you’re here when I get back I figure you’re in it. You’ll make fast money helping me move merchandise, more than you’ll need for whatever it is you’re saving for. But let me tell you this, once you start, the more addictive it becomes. And if you’re saving up for new tits, I gotta say, you don’t need ‘em. Yours are perfect the way God made ‘em.” With that, he winked and gave me a lascivious look that sent little sparks of arousal shooting up my body, down my spine and directly to my panties. “It’s not for breasts,” I told him. I held his gaze, but didn’t know how to
explain my need, my father’s illness, all of it. It sounded so boring and strange in light of the current situation. I didn’t want him to see me as a virgin and a dull little nurse, so I didn’t tell him why I needed it. Let him think it was for drugs or something illegal, something exciting. “All right,” he smirked and climbed out of the truck. “Whatever you say.” I got out my side, showed Ash how to keep pressure on his wound, helped him to his feet and watched the two of them walk toward the dilapidated warehouse. I hopped back in the truck and stared at the side door they slipped into for long after they were gone.
I mulled over the situation as Dom was away. I knew it was stupid and risky, I wasn’t exactly the criminal type. I’d never done anything like this before, I mean I was the girl who paid my library fines and went back into the store when a clerk gave me back too much change. This was more up Rosie’s alley, something she’d get hooked up in, but I couldn’t depend on her to earn enough money to save Dad. I hated being trapped in this situation, my options were limited. Either I could go home right now and pretend I’d never met Dom, never walked on the shady side. But that meant my father would continue to go
downhill, health wise. And knowing, there was a treatment out there for him that I couldn’t afford would eat me up inside as I watched him waste away. On the other hand, I could risk my freedom and my sense of security, maybe my life. I could help Dom move merchandise, which I knew meant things like the machine guns I’d seen in the back of the truck. I could make enough money to save my dad, but that could mean the end of my career and future, the path I had planned out for myself. As much as I thought about the pros and cons of being in this jam, there was one overlying thought that consumed my every thought.
Dominick Carter. I didn’t want to admit it, but my heart kept ruling my head. Every time I thought about walking away, it fluttered against my chest and demanded I pay attention. My heart said I should wait for him to come out of the warehouse, hang around and find out where he would take me. No matter how much I knew this meant danger, Dominick Carter meant an electrifying ride into a life I’d never imagined possible. It meant danger and risk, intrigue and excitement. And it meant that, like starting work with him, spending time with him meant I might not get out of it
unscathed. And right now my heart and my body both agreed it was well worth the risk. The side door opened and I watched him stroll out, his long muscled legs clad in tight black jeans, his black leather boots clicking on the gravel as he moved, his body taut and sprung like a cat. He gave the sense that if he needed to, he could uncoil into action at a moment’s notice. He opened the driver’s door and flashed me a cocky grin. I couldn’t help it, I smiled back at him and rolled my eyes. “You’re here,” he said, climbing in behind the wheel. He fired up the truck
and headed back onto the road. “I guess this is as good a time as any to tell you, but the job’s yours if you want it.” “I guess I want it,” I said and smiled to myself. “It’s pretty easy, you follow my direction, lie low, don’t talk to anybody about what we do, and the money will be easy,” he said, his voice low and serious. “This is club business, but I don’t want you to come anywhere near the club, you got that?” “Isn’t it just a motorcycle gang? Why do I need to stay away?” I asked. “That right there is exactly why you stay away,” he growled. “It’s not just a gang, it’s a family business. My crew are my family, but if you wander through the
clubhouse, I can’t guarantee your safety.” “Are all girls in danger?” I asked, wondering about Rosie. “Nope,” he said, “once you’re somebody’s old lady, like your little sister there, then you’re safe. Until then, the minute you show up you’re a target. I won’t be able to keep them off you.” My heart fluttered, in fear and in curiosity. “Couldn’t you tell them I’m your old lady?” I looked over at him from under my thick lashes. His face split into a wide grin and he looked at me, then back to the road. He laughed and said, “That wouldn’t be too convincing, darlin.” “Why not?” I asked, my heart hardening at his response.
“You’re too good for a scumbag like me,” he chuckled and kept driving. “Maybe you don’t know me at all,” I replied. He glanced down toward my lap and said, “The proof is in the pudding.” I gasped and he laughed, but he had me. He knew my secret and he knew I was a good girl. I decided right then and there that I was going to prove him wrong. Not that I was bad enough to be with a man like him, but that he was good enough to be with me. And god, my body and heart were ganging up on my brain, threatening to kick all logic to the curb and send me jumping right into his arms.
I leaned back into the seat, watched the road slip under our tires, and knew that I was in this for the long run. I just had to prove it to Dom.
Chapter 8 Dominick Shit, she was going to be the death of me. I watched the way she was with Ash, how gentle and confident she was, and it startled me how much I wanted her. I was so used to women hanging off me, my approval making or breaking them, their confidence hung up on how much attention I gave them. Linden wasn’t like that, she didn’t seem to notice whether I paid attention to her or not. She was her own woman, and she was going to get me killed one
day, I just knew it. And yet I couldn’t bring myself to dump her off, to send her away. I’d only known her such a short time, and yet the pull of her next to me was undeniably strong. I almost laughed out loud; here I was waxing poetic about pussy. The only thing that was going to stop this would be another girl, somebody hot and nasty to keep my mind off things. The moment I got back to the club tonight, I was going to do just that. Hunt down some hanger on, a piece of furniture I could sink my cock into and drive the thoughts of Linden’s virgin pussy from my mind. “What do I have to do today?” she
asked suddenly, breaking the silence. “Well you might have surmised, this is a shipment of guns,” I said, “We’re simply delivering them.” “So basically an illegal Fed Ex position? That’s what you offered me?” she laughed. I chuckled. “Yeah, you could look at it like that. Tonight is relatively safe, I know these guys and I’ve worked with them before. What I need from you is to stay in the truck and run point.” “Point?” “If shit goes down, you wait until I get in the truck and you book it the fuck outta there.” “A getaway driver?” she asked, her smile hanging on her lips as she slowly
figured this shit out. “Yeah, that’s what you are darlin,” I smiled back, “you’re my getaway driver.” “I think I can handle that,” she said and leaned back against the truck seat. She wiggled her legs and put her bare feet up on the dashboard. She’d kicked off those ridiculous heels she’d worn for her big chance at making money with her ass. I glanced over, her short skirt was riding up her shapely thighs, and I could barely concentrate on the road. We made small talk as I drove, forcing myself to keep my eyes on the road. At one point she laughed and shifted, her skirt riding higher.
I caught a flash of red silk, her panties, that one small slice of fabric, the only thing between me and her sweet virgin pussy. I inhaled sharply, almost smelling the musk of her scent invading my nose, making my cock twitch and my brain fucking melt down. I had to get rid of her when we got back, I had to bury my cock in some easy girl, get Linden’s scent out of my nose. “We’re almost there,” I told her, slowing down and pulling over to the side of the road. “You take over from here, it’s a couple blocks away.” I got out and she slid across the seat, took the wheel and waited until I got in the other side.
She was still barefoot, I looked down and raised my brows. “I can’t drive in those things,” she replied, motioning to her shoes at my feet. “But you think you can dance in them?” I laughed. “I was going to do my best,” she snapped, “I know I’m not exactly stripper material but it was my only choice.” “What is it that you’re so desperate to earn money for?” I asked. “I don’t want to talk about it,” she replied and pursed her lips together in a thin line, staring straight at the road ahead. I decided to let it go, she’d tell me
eventually, but for now if I prodded her stubborn nature, she’s clam up and I’d never know. I wondered if it was for tuition, or maybe she owed money to a dealer. Either, way, I was happy to help. “Take a right up here,” I told her and she did. “Now these guys we’re meeting are Asian mafia. You stay in the truck, don’t look at any of them, keep your eyes down and let them unpack the back, okay?” “Okay,” she replied, her voice quiet. “Are they Yakuza?” “Triad, Chinese not Japanese,” I said. “What do they need all those machine guns for?”
“I don’t ask, darlin. Once those weapons are out of my hands, I no longer care.” “What if they do something awful with them? What if they kill somebody?” “Gangs like this only kill people who deserve to be killed,” I told her, “And if I don’t supply them, they’ll get them somewhere else, and some other smarter person than I will be making the money while I sit around poor with only my conscience to keep me company.” “This doesn’t feel right,” she said after contemplating things for a few moments. “This ain’t the time to get soft on me, darlin. You’re in it now, and if you want that money, you’d better god damn
well do what you’re being paid to do.” She was silent at that, her mouth pressed into a grim line and her jaw set with a determined thrust. “Hang a left up here, and then pull into the little parking lot on the right,” I told her, pointing at the warehouse we were approaching. Lee was already there standing next to a black Range Rover, surrounded by Triad members. He was impeccably dressed, a black suit with a flashy watch and expensive shoes. His gang was similarly appointed. That’s one thing that could be said about these guys; their gang brand was pretty high end. I glanced at Linden and hoped she’d keep her cool. I suspected she
would, she was pretty ballsy, my little spitfire, and I would be watching her to test her reaction on this run. I knew she’d do just fine. *** “Dominick,” Lee said as I got out of the truck. “You’re hiring whores as back up now?” He shot Linden a disdainful glance. A swell of red hot rage rose inside of me at that. It angered me that he would assume she was anything but my driver tonight. “She’s not a whore,” I spat, trying to keep my composure. “Where’s my cash?” Lee chuckled, knowing he’d gotten
under my skin, and motioned to a man to his left. The man jumped to attention, reached into the Range Rover and pulled out a fat manila envelope. “You’ll find it’s all there, but I trust you’ll want to count it,” Lee said as the man handed it over to me. “I trust you,” I smirked and reached behind me, pulling the cover off the truck bed. Without a word, Lee’s men scrambled to it, handing crates of guns from one to the nest, emptying the truck in no time and without incident. I stood next to the driver’s side door, watching the transfer go down with one eye on Linden. She was doing good, keeping her
eyes to herself and not watching the action going down just behind her. She might work out after all, she might be able to take orders even through her stubborn façade. “You’re short a crate,” Lee barked, breaking through my thoughts. “No I’m not,” I replied nonchalantly. He must have miscounted, and I hadn’t been paying attention. I’d been too caught up on Linden to count with them. Fuck. “I paid for eighteen crates, there are only seventeen.” “Count again,” I said, standing up straighter, my hand automatically going to the gun inside my leather jacket, strapped to my side.
“We counted, you give us money back,” Lee demanded. “I counted before I left, and I god damn well know there were eighteen. You bring ‘em back and load them on the fucking truck and I might think about giving you half your money back. If you’re lucky.” “Give me the money for the missing crate and we won’t have to kill you,” Lee said, stepping toward me, his henchmen gathering around on either side. “You’re testing my patience, Lee. How many times have we done this? Have I ever ripped you off?” “No, but you’ve never brought a whore along on your ride either. You’re
slipping, Dom. Losing your edge.” “I’m going to get back in my truck and I’m going to go home. I’ve had a long day, Lee, and I don’t have time for this shit. If you want to call me later to apologize, you know where to reach me.” I stepped around Lee and his henchmen, staring him down the entire time. I moved around the back of the truck, slammed the tailgate shut and pulled the cover tight. Lee stared at me, his men poised and ready to strike. I glanced at the cab of the truck and saw Linden watching me out of the corner of her eye. She caught me looking and jerked her head to the front, tension bringing her shoulders up
into a hunch. I knew she was working on self control, keeping her eyes forward when she knew there was something potentially lethal happening just behind her. I admired her self-control. “Dominick!” Lee yelled, “You take one more step and you’re dead!” I was already around the other side of the truck. I pulled my gun just to be safe, and rapped on the back window, letting Linden know it was time to get the hell away from here. She started the engine, gunned it and let it idle as I opened the passenger door. Lee and his men rushed around the side of the truck after me, I raised my
weapon and aimed at Lee’s head. They came skittering to a halt, his eyes widened and I growled, “You just lost yourself a supplier, asshole.” I took two steps back, opened the passenger door and hopped inside. Gunfire rang out as we sped away, a bullet taking out the passenger window in a hail of glass shards spilling across my lap. I slammed it shut anyways, ignoring the mess and the blowing wind. I shoved my gun back in the holster, looked at Linden and started to laugh. “You sure do attract bullets, darlin.” “You’re not pinning this on me,” she said through gritted teeth. Her knuckles were white as she drove into the sunset, the dying sun painting her
beautiful face red as we fled. “I promise this was one hundred percent Dominick,” I chuckled. “You’re a crazy woman if you come back after tonight.” “I’m already a crazy woman for being here,” she grinned and looked my way. “Are we safe yet? Can I let you take the wheel?” “Pull off up here,” I said, indicating a little rest stop. Lee and his men hadn’t followed us on our flight away from them. We exchanged seats and I took the wheel, drove her back to the bar she’d auditioned in. She told me her car wouldn’t start, I tinkered around under the hook and got it roaring for her.
It happened fast; she had to head home, she said. I slipped her a small envelope, her cut, and headed back inside. I was half mad when I hit the back room, mad for some relief from her presence. I grabbed the first girl I saw, pulled her onto my lap and ordered a scotch on the rocks. She giggled loudly, wiggled her perfect tight little ass against my hardening cock and said, “Oh Dom, I was wondering when I could get a taste of you again.” “Tonight’s your lucky night, darl–“ I cut myself off, that word suddenly reserved for one girl only, it felt like sawdust in my mouth when I tried to call
this one by her name. “What do you have in mind, sweetheart?” She looked up at me, her dark blue eyes appeared mildly glassy under her thick, fake eyelashes. She grinned, showing me stained teeth with perfect red lips stretched out over them. “Anything you want,” she giggled and I growled my reply, bent over her and crushed her mouth with mine.
Chapter 9 Linden The moment he left I sat in my shitty little car and let my hands start to shake. My stomach roiled like I was going to vomit, and I had to rest my head against the steering wheel for a few moments before I could settle down enough to drive. It was late, close to nine in the evening, and I hadn’t talked to my parents all day. I checked my phone and saw the numerous missed calls from Mom. I didn’t even both to listen to the messages. I’d have to come up with
something fast to cover my ass. I didn’t think she’d appreciate finding out that I’d been involved in a prison break out and a gun run with a hot ass biker dude. And man, he was hot as fuck. My heart fluttered thinking about the way his arm muscles corded as he drove, the cut of his jeans when he swaggered over to the Triad gang members. The way his broad shoulders sloped down to his narrow waist, his thick muscled thighs, the sexy way he moved in his black leather boots. God, just everything about him took over my head and my heart, he occupied every spot in my brain that was free, and took over parts that were usually filled with logic and reason. The parts of me
that would normally run from a man like Dom. I started to drive home, focusing on the road and the story I’d tell my mom and dad. I had been studying late, hadn’t realized my phone had died, needed to catch up on my Biology essay. Anything to do with school would keep her calm. I pulled up in front of our little place, turned the car off and sat for a moment. I remembered the envelope Dom had pressed into my hand right before he shut my driver’s door and sauntered over to his truck. I’d watched him walking and had completely forgotten about the money. How much was my participation
worth? I opened the envelope and pulled out a thick stack of cash, all hundreds. I counted it, then counted it again, sure I wasn’t adding it up right. But there it was, ten thousand dollars. More than I’d ever seen, more than I ever made in a year of working shitty low wage jobs. I gasped and thought about what this meant. I could talk to the clinic and get dad enrolled as soon as possible. If I kept working for Dom, I could earn the rest and cure my father. Tears rolled down my face and I felt like jumping for joy. I couldn’t possibly tell anyone
about it though, I had to keep this quiet or else I’d have to explain how I had managed to acquire this much money and I would never come up with an explanation. I slipped the envelope into my purse and decided I’d call the clinic in the morning. Mom was waiting for me when I got inside. I sat with her at the table and she made me a cup of hot cocoa. It seemed so mundane, so normal after the crazy day I’d had. I’d gone from being a boring, desperate nursing student to having my heart woken up by a dangerous biker and getting drawn into his life of crime. “I called you about a hundred
times,” mom said, jumping right into the guilt trip. “I was so worried, Lindy. What if you were hurt? I thought of every horrible thing that could have happened!” “I’m sorry, Ma,” I replied. “It was school, it’s taking up so much of my time lately. There’s no way for me to charge my phone on campus, and the battery died. Next time I’ll try to send you a message on Facebook if I’m going to be late, okay?” “Okay,” she said, wringing her hands together. “I saved you some dinner, you want it?” “I’m starving,” I said, my stomach growling at the thought of her delicious cooking. “What did you make?”
“Fried chicken,” she grinned, putting a plate in the microwave. “Sweet!” I exclaimed. If there was one thing I liked more than money or maybe even Dominick Carter, it was my mom’s fried chicken. Well, at least at that moment. Once my belly was full, I was sure I would be daydreaming of him later on. Halfway through my meal, I decided to bring up the clinic to mom. I figured the faster we got dad in, the faster we could fix him. “I found something interesting in class today,” I started in. “A clinic in town here doing some advanced Parkinson’s research. The Opal Clinic, have you heard of it?” She looked up from her cocoa. “I
have, what kind of treatments are we talking?” “Cutting edge, it’s experimental but the results have been amazing.” “How much is it? Does our insurance cover it?” “It doesn’t, but there’s a way for us to access it through school. Because I’m a nursing student.” I hated lying, but there was no way she could ever find out the truth. “Will it delay the progress of the disease?” she asked. “It won’t just delay it, it could help reverse it. That’s why I’m so excited about it.” “Reverse it?” she asked, “Are you sure of that?”
“I am,” I smiled, “I think this might be the best option for us.” “Rosie will be so excited,” she said, “she was here earlier, you know. She picked up some clothes and told me she’d text you when you wanted to meet for lunch.” “Rosie? Did she stick around for long?” “Not too long, she had to get to work and her boyfriend was waiting for her.” “Did she see dad?” “Oh yes, she did. She stayed with him for about five minutes while I was changing his bedding. He was so happy to see her.” “I’m sure he was,” I replied,
keeping my voice neutral. It drove me crazy, I could come to mom with a cure for Dad’s disease, Rosie shows up for five minutes, and suddenly Rosie is the angel of the day. It had been like that forever, and sometimes I felt as though all the stress and anger I’d kept inside was threatening to bubble over. I knew it wasn’t healthy to keep it all deeply repressed, but the problem was that there was nowhere safe for me to express it. I took a deep breath and smiled while mom told me about how great Rosie looked, how amazing her new job was, and how handsome her boyfriend seemed to be, all masculine and on his big motorcycle in the driveway.
If only she knew the truth, she might sing a different tune. Then again, if she found out the truth about Rosie, she’d find out about me and I didn’t think I could stomach the look on her face if she knew what I’d been up to. I finished my dinner and washed my plate. I went and sat with my dad as he slept, listened to the steady rhythm of his breathing and closed my eyes. I fell asleep in the chair next to my dad, just before I slipped off I thought about how incredible it would be to see him whole again. It would be a miracle to bring him back from where he was, but I was willing to bet my future that the clinic would be just the miracle we
needed. *** First thing in the morning I drove to Opal Clinic to gather the information for dad’s doctors. I decided I would get it the information to mom before going to school so we could get this done as soon as possible. The moment he was accepted to the program, and I knew he would be, I just had a gut feeling about it, I would head in and pay for the first month. Cash. The cash I’d earned doing terrible things with Dom would now turn into the miracle my family needed. Out of my darkest deed would come my greatest victory.
I swung back home and dropped off the application forms, checked my phone for messages from Dom or Rosie, had none, so I headed to school. It was a long day in the classroom, and later we did some clinical rounds at the local hospital. My nerves were shot after giving my first needle. She hadn’t even flinched though, the patient. She was in her eighties and talked me through it, better than most of my instructors. After I was done, she grabbed my hand and told me, “You have a bright future, young lady. A beauty like you should be out living life, not fussing over old women like me.” “I am living life,” I replied, “but I
also want to help people. It’s a balance.” I gave her a smile and looked at my classmates who were already moved on to the next patient. “Take care of yourself,” she said and patted my hand. “Make sure you take care of yourself. Women tend to get pulled underwater by everybody’s needs, take it from me, you have to put yourself first at times sweetheart.” “I’ll remember that,” I replied, “Thank you for your kind advice.” I rushed to catch up with the group, but her words rang heavy in my ears. I had been taking care of Rosie or my dad since the time I could remember. I was tired of it, tired of always putting their needs ahead of my own.
It might be time to start looking after what I wanted, and right now I wanted to find out where my encounters with Dominick Carter would take me. After the hospital rounds were through that night, I decided to go to the Fat Boys, to take a chance on Dom. I wanted to know if he was feeling anything for me, like I was feeling for him. I also wanted to know when I could work with him again and earn more money for my dad. The parking lot was full when I pulled up. I parked on the street, my little car standing out amongst the Harleys and high end SUVs. I opened the door to the pub, bracing myself for the noise and dim
lights of the interior. It was packed, it felt like everyone turned their heads to stare at me as I walked toward the bar, my back as straight as an iron rod. Ripper was behind the counter again, wiping it down with a rag. He narrowed his eyes as I approached, and said, “What the hell do you want?” “I’m looking for Dom,” I replied, not breaking eye contact. “He’s occupied,” Ripper grinned, more of a grimace really. “Is he here?” I asked. “Yup, but like I said, he’s occupied.” “Just take me to him,” I replied, “Whatever it is can wait. I’ve got to talk to him.”
He looked me over, smirked and said, “Fine. Follow me.” I trailed after him through the back rooms, a poker game was in full swing in the main one, and a lithe beautiful girl was hanging from a pole in the other. We passed her as she slid her back down the pole, grabbed it with her hands, and slowly raised her legs above her head, hanging upside down. She smiled at me and I looked away, my cheeks red and my eyes wide. I wondered how she could handle such athletics and felt horribly out of shape beside her. Ripper finally stood before a wide mahogany door at the end of the room, it was unmarked but screamed power and
wealth. It must be Dom’s office. “Don’t say I didn’t warn you,” Ripper grinned at me, a mean look that turned my blood to ice. What the hell was I getting into? He swept the door open and I saw Dom across the room on a leather sofa, his jeans open and his massive member in his hands. I could barely break my eyes away from that huge erection, but I did, just long enough to noticed the girl on her knees in front of him. That was enough for me. I swung around and ran out of there, Ripper’s nasty laughter in my ears and Dom’s voice calling after me.
“Shit, Linden! Come back!” I ran.
Chapter 10 Dominick I strode through Fat Boys dragging the simpering blonde behind me. She had spent the last hour on my lap while I’d downed glass after glass of whiskey. I always needed some way to release the tension after a deal, especially when it went down like it had. Fucking Lee, pulling that shit on me. I was so pissed off that he’d dared to accuse me of being a cheat, I needed to get it out somehow. And endangering Linden like that, I would remember that the next time he came scratching at the door, begging for
guns. I might even reach out to his competitors in the drug trade, the ones he was needing the guns to fight. I could start supplying them with weapons to be used against Lee and his buddies, that would fucking teach him a lesson. In the back room I found the ring set up for boxing, our young prospect going up against some fighter from the bad side of town. Fighting didn’t interest me right now though, unless I was the one laying fists into somebody. I walked through the club room and found a sweet little red head with huge tits on the pole. I released the blonde, reached out,
grabbed the red head’s arm, and dragged her off the small stage. She fell against me, giggling and squealing as she did. “What the fuck?” a guy in the front row bellowed as he realized the show was over. I picked the red head up in my arms, swung around and booted the guy’s chair. He fell backwards, protesting angrily the entire way down. As he landed, he reached out to grab my leg and unbalance me. I was quicker though, even with the red head in my arms. I boot stomped his arm, twisted and grinned at his scream. His eyes grew wide with shock and horror as he realized who I was.
“I didn’t know,” he cried out. “You should fucking know,” I growled and pushed him to the side. “Shit, that was hot,” the red head giggled and nuzzled her face against my neck. “Shit’s about the get hotter, baby,” I said, nodding for the blonde to follow us. “Let’s see how hot we can make it,” the blonde laughed and closed the door behind us. I pushed them against each other and said, “Kiss. I want to see you two together.” They looked a little confused, seeking approval from me before they began.
“Yeah, that’s right. I want you two together.” I sat back on the couch at the end of the office and put my hands behind my head to relax. I needed to see this, to push all the tension out of my body, to release the intense day I’d been through. The blonde stripped off her shirt and skirt, catching up with the redhead who was already down to her high heels and her panties. They started to kiss, slowly and tentatively at first, but they heated up as their lips touched and their hands began to move all over each other’s bodies. I felt my phone buzz, picked it up and read the text from Big Red. Ash had
gotten away, and there was no suspicion placed on us. It seems the beat down and threats my crew had laid on the guards had done their job. It didn’t hurt that we’d paid each of them a few grand to keep silent about it. “Are you even watching this?” the blonde asked in a snarky tone. “We’re only doing this for you, I ain’t a dyke or nothing.” “Keep doing what you’re doing, sweetheart,” I said and motioned toward them. They began to kiss again, but I was distracted now. I shifted on the sofa, trying to get comfortable and more engaged, but they weren’t doing it for me.
“Get over here,” I growled and they broke apart, rushing to the front of me. “On your knees,” I ordered and they obeyed, sinking slowly down in front of me, their faces bright with anticipation. I unzipped my jeans, slid my cock out and stroked it in front of them. It felt more like business than pleasure, but I didn’t know how else I would relieve the pressure that was building in my body, from the back of my neck down to my balls. “Suck it,” I commanded, “suck it deep.” The red head grinned and dipped her head toward me, opened her mouth and sunk my cock down the back of her throat.
The blonde licked the shaft, a repeat performance of the women I had here just the night before. I did love two mouths on my cock, ready to slip and slide until I shot my load and spilled this excess tension out of the end of it. I leaned back and gripped their hair, wove my fingers in it and pushed them hard against me. I had one on either side of my shaft, their lips almost meeting up, forming intense suction. I groaned and felt my balls tighten even more, my focus on the sensation, not the women who were creating it. If I let my focus slip even slightly, Linden’s face would flash into my head
and it would hit me like an electric shock. I couldn’t fuck these whores with Linden on my mind, hell, I could barely manage to come at all without the thought of her dominating my every move. My eyes snapped open in an attempt to erase Linden’s image off the back of my eyes. I watched the girls on my dick. The blonde and the redhead were moaning and wiggling their bodies as they worked my cock. I throbbed, my need about to be released, and gripped their hair, thrusting faster against their lips. “Fuck yeah,” I said in a harsh voice. I shut my eyes and narrowed my
world to the feeling of their mouths on my cock and my pressing need to come. “Work it, that’s right. Good girls. Good little sluts.” They moaned louder and sucked harder as if competing against each other to get me off. They sucked and licked, tongued and mouthed my cock until I reached the apex of my pleasure. With a harsh growl, I came. The pressure overflowed and my cum shot out of my throbbing cock, painting the tongues of the girls I held down. “Linden,” I grunted and thrust one more time, her face in front of me, the dark of my closed eyes flooded with her image. I groaned and let the tension go, felt the adrenaline leave my body as the rush
subsided. I released the tangle of hair in my fingers and they both sat up. I opened my eyes and looked at their aroused faces, their expectation heavy in their eyes. “You want us to climb on?” the blonde asked, her crooked grin making her seem younger than I’d first thought. She was pretty, but she wasn’t Linden. “You want to fuck us both?” the red head asked, tilting her head like a dog waiting for its master’s command. I took a deep breath and said, “I think that’s enough for tonight, ladies.” I stood and shoved my cock back in, zipped up and grabbed a bottle of tequila off my desk. “That’s it?” the blonde asked,
standing and thrusting her hip out, her hand on it. “That’s it, sweetheart. See yourself out.” “Is this because of Linden?” the red head asked with a sneer. “You can’t get it up because of some bitch?” I turned back and leaned over them, glared at their frightened faces and said, “You will never mention her name again. She’s too good for your fucking mouths to ever let it pass your lips. Understand?” “Geeze Dom, you’re no fun when you’re all hot and bothered over some broad,” the blonde said, pulled her top back on and stomped out. “You have anything to say about
it?” I asked the red head. She shrunk back and said, “Just one thing.” “What’s that?” “She’s lucky, whoever she is.” She left after the blonde and I followed behind. I downed as much tequila as my throat could handle, joined the crowd and bellowed at the fighters along with everyone else. I ended up losing ten grand on a bad bet, but the rest of the night wasn’t a total loss. I figured out that tequila was a bitch to polish off, and my office sofa didn’t make for a decent bed. At some point during the night, I had Hawk drive me
over to the clubhouse so I could pick up my Harley. I didn’t get that far, I fell into the bed in the back room, everything spinning and my head feeling like it was about to fall off. *** Xander knocking at my door first thing in the morning just about did knock my head off. I was in a miserable mood when I strolled in, polished and put together. He’d always been a morning person, just one of the very many differences between my twin and I. I couldn’t believe I’d told him about Linden, shit, I couldn’t even keep
my mouth shut about her to my brother. If he knew I was getting soft hearted over a girl, he’d never let me hear the end of it. Lucky for me, he seemed to have a secret of his own up his sleeve. He nodded knowingly when I told him the small part about Linden that I was willing to share. He clammed up after that, it was all business and money talk, the new investment strategy he had for the three hundred grand I’d given him. I should have just handed the full amount over to Linden last night, said fuck it and given her what she was after out of the kindness of my heart. But my heart wasn’t feeling generous when I slipped her that ten
thousand. It was feeling greedy, like it wanted to see her again. If she kept needing money, she’d have to keep coming around. And that was good news for me. *** I ran errands during the day. Yeah, I know, big tough guy like me needing to pick up dry cleaning and buy groceries. Surprising. I didn’t always dress in leather and jeans though, and I did clean up every once in a while to attend an opera or art gallery function. Sure, it was all bikes, guns and whores for most of my life, but I did have a refined side that needed to be
sustained through music and art from time to time. I hesitated contacting Linden, not wanting to appear too eager or draw her in. I still had some steam to blow off, so I headed back to Fat Boys. The blonde was there again, but I ignored her. I wasn’t picking up what she was putting down, and I didn’t think I’d be able to pop a nut with her on my cock. I needed somebody more like Linden. That had been my problem, looking for whores who looked nothing like her. I settled on one girl, a curvy brunette with huge tits and a doe-like gaze on her pretty face.
“You, come with me,” I said as I walked past her. “I’m with somebody,” she replied, looking around nervously. “Who you with?” I asked. “Eddie,” she said, “he’s going to be a club member.” I laughed out loud, grabbed her arm and said, “I’m the king of the hill around here, you come suck my cock and it’ll give Eddie bonus points.” She glanced nervously at Ripper who laughed and said, “Listen to him, he’s the one you need to take orders from around this joint.” “Are you sure?” she asked, getting to her feet. “I’m sure,” I said, tugging her arm.
She followed me obediently, I wasn’t sure if the club prospect had told her how shit went down around her, but unless he had claimed her in front of the club, she was free meat for the taking. And I was at the top of the food chain, so I took her. I repeated the motions from last night, sitting on the sofa, pulling out my cock and letting her sink to her knees in front of me. I closed my eyes, started to stroke my shaft, and heard the door open and a girl’s gasp of horror. I snapped my eyes open to see Linden standing there, her face drained of color. She ran, I called for her, but she
ran. The farther she got, the more my heart plummeted into the pit of my stomach. The girl on her knees looked at me with huge eyes that were the wrong color, they weren’t Linden’s. “You still want your dick sucked?” she asked. I swallowed hard and steadied my heart against the nauseous sensation flipping my stomach upside down. “Yeah, sure thing, sweetheart,” I said and closed my eyes.
Chapter 11 Linden Hot tears of anger spilled down my cheeks as I raced away from the bar. I couldn’t believe what I’d seen, but I also couldn’t get the image of Dom’s huge erection erased from my mind. My first instinct had been to rush in there, push that woman out of the way, and claim that giant thing as my own. Instead I’d given into my humiliation and run from Fat Boys and maybe from Dom’s life. God damn him, if only I didn’t need the money so bad, I would never see him again. I would delete his number from
my phone and block him from my life. Maybe I should. I could afford six weeks of treatments with the money I’d already earned. Maybe once my dad was in the program I could figure out a way to pay for the rest of the year or so. My hands were gripped tightly on the steering wheel; I was so intensely lost in the thoughts racing through my mind that I didn’t see the red light before it was too late to stop. I hit the brakes but I sailed right through the red light, I braced myself and felt the impact of a car hitting the passenger side, his horn blasting as my window shattered. I felt my body fly against the seatbelt, the restraints keeping me from
sailing out the door as it flung open, but they hurt my body as I hit. It was all over in a heartbeat, the silence after the horn cut off was deafening. I groaned and reached up, felt wet sticky blood on the side of my forehead. “Are you okay? Ma’am, are you all right? Oh my god, I didn’t see you!” the driver of the car yelled through my window. “It’s my fault,” I moaned. “I’m sorry.” “Can you move?” the other driver asked. He was a middle aged man, pudgy and totally freaked out. “I can, hang on,” I said and opened my door. I got out and stood, my body
aching and my head bleeding. “Do you have insurance?” he asked, “we’re going to have to exchange information.” “I do,” I said, still feeling stunned. I didn’t know if my car would run after this; I needed my car to get to school and to take dad to appointments from time to time. I found my insurance information, gave it to Reg, the driver of the car that hit me, and watched as he got back into his car and backed it up. It made a grinding sound, but was drivable. He leaned out the driver’s window and said, “If neither of us are hurt, we can let the insurance companies sort it out. I really gotta get home. You
sure you’re okay?” I nodded numbly and watched him drive away, leaving me in tears on the darkened street. The tears weren’t so much for the injuries I might have sustained during the crash, but more for the helplessness of my entire life. For so many years everything had been beyond my control. My sister, my dad’s health, and now I was here on the cusp of being able to save my dad and start my own life as a nurse, but things kept getting in the way. Dominick Carter being one of them, but now this. I would have to skim some of the money I’d earned yesterday and buy a new shitty car. That would set me
back and make me even more in debt to Dom and his crew. I got back in my car and tried to start it. It wouldn’t even turn over, it just rattled and clicked and refused to go. “Come on, you stupid piece of shit,” I grumbled. “Come on.” I tried several times in a row; it just wasn’t going anywhere. I dialed home and let it ring until the old fashioned answering machine picked up, Dad’s cheerful voice telling me to leave a message. I hung up and considered my options. I was about a thirty minute walk from home, I didn’t have the money for a cab if I could even get one this time of night, and I had no money for a tow.
I had left the money from Dom at home, but tow trucks always wanted cash up front. I didn’t even have a single credit card to my name; I couldn’t charge a cab or a tow. “Fuuuuuuck!” I screamed, slamming my hands against the wheel. Tears kept streaming down my face, my frustration hitting a peak and bubbling up and out of me. I let myself cry a little, got some of it out of my system and took a long shuddering breath when I was done. I had been looking at this Dom thing all wrong. I’d been letting my heart get wrapped up in it. I needed him for his money more than I needed him for his love. Right now I needed to protect my
heart, but I also needed to take care of my dad. Dom was the direct pipeline to getting the money for treatment, so I was going to have to look at him through a different lens. From here on out it was going to be all business. First line of business, getting help with my car. I picked up my phone and dialed his number, my hands trembling as it rang. Just as I thought it might go to voice mail, he picked it up. “Yeah?” he asked, his voice like hot coffee on a cold morning, smooth and the effect was immediate. In spite of
my being all business, I felt the warmth move through my body. “It’s Linden.” “Where are you?” “I was in an accident.” “An accident? Are you okay?” I heard him mumble something away from the phone and caught a girl’s exclamation of irritation in the background. I smiled, thinking he must have just pushed that brunette away, the one I’d seen in front of him on her knees. “I don’t know,” I replied, hating the tremble in my voice. “I think so.” “Where are you?” “At Main and Pine. The intersection.”
“Is your car okay?” “No,” I replied, regretting calling him all of a sudden. I felt stupid, all on my own needing him for support. I was so used to being in control, in charge all the time, I didn’t know how to ask for help. “Could you call me a tow truck?” “I’ll be right there, hang tight,” he said, a determination in his voice. “Just call somebody for me,” I protested, “you don’t need to come here yourself.” He had already hung up though, leaving silence at the end of my words. I waited, looking in the rearview mirror every once in a while, watching for him to come to my rescue. I felt like such a typical girl, a maiden in distress,
waiting for my knight in shining armor. I heard a rumble in the distance, looked in the mirror and saw Dom riding up on his Harley. He rode it like it was an animal, like it was a part of him, an extension of his physical self. His legs thrust out in front, his tight jeans showing off his thick, muscled thighs and his black leather boots making him badass. His broad shoulders looked even bigger in his leather jacket. His beard was fierce and his skullcap helmet made him seem almost like a Viking warrior. I was enveloped with heat, a warmth that spread from the tip of my toes to the roots of my hair, and seemed to concentrate and swirl in my panties.
Overall he looked incredible, and I wondered how the hell I could keep it all business when my body reacted like this. I was overheated and dripping wet by the time he pulled up, shut off the bike and drew his long leg over it, leaving it standing. I opened my driver’s door and stepped out. And immediately fell to the ground, my knees giving way as the adrenaline wore off and shock set in. “Linden, shit!” Dom exclaimed, rushing to my side. “I’m fine, I’m fine,” I said, embarrassed at my weakness. He hooked his hands under my arms and pulled me up into his embrace.
I looked up, my pulse shivering like a rabbit in a trap. “I said I’m fine,” I told him, bristling at my need. “You don’t look fine, what’s this?” he asked, touching my bleeding head. “It’s nothing,” I replied. “Let me get a better look.” He leaned closer, swiped at it and said, “It’s a cut, not too bad. I think a shard of glass from your passenger window managed to find its way to your head at the moment of impact. It got between you and the car when you hit. But don’t worry, you’re still a stunning beauty.” “Did you call a tow truck?” I asked, deflecting his compliment. “I did, darlin,” he replied, “It’ll be here in about five. Until then, you’re
stuck with me. Can you walk? Should I take you to the emergency room?” “I think I can,” I replied, taking a tentative step. My knees weren’t as weak, and I found I could walk a few steps successfully. “See? I don’t need help.” “Walk it off then, walk to my bike and back,” he replied, his crooked smile driving me insane. I had to prove to him that I was fine. I hobbled to his bike and walked back, my grin bigger than his. “See? I told you I could do it!” “I’ll never doubt you again, darlin,” he chuckled. “Now what the hell are we gonna do about your car?” “I don’t know, I guess I’ll have to
pay to get it fixed or buy a new one,” I replied, looking down. The tow truck pulled up behind us, flashing its headlights, illuminating Dom and me. I blinked and did a double take, he looked even better in the harsh light. I self-consciously brushed at a curl on my forehead, feeling exposed with the blood on my skin. “I told you, you look gorgeous,” he said, “don’t worry about it.” I blushed and watched him talk to the driver, giving him directions and handling the situation for me. I enjoyed it, being taken care of for once. “You okay with me taking the car to my garage?” Dom called to me, “I don’t want to step on your toes or nothing.”
“That’s fine,” I said, watching him give directions to the driver. When it was all arranged, I walked up to the two of them and said, “Can I get a lift before you drop my car off?” “Oh you don’t need to go with him, darlin,” Dom grinned. “You’re coming with me.” The driver shrugged and hooked up my car. I walked behind Dom to the Harley. He handed me my own little skullcap helmet, climbed on and watched me scramble up behind him. “Hang on tight,” he told me and started the bike. It leapt to life, a mechanical behemoth between our legs. “Where we going?” I told him our address. He nodded
and revved it; the vibrations shocked my body, it was almost sensual, the feelings it gave me. It was such power, such control. Hanging onto Dom’s hard, muscled body only added to it, another layer of sensation that had me hot and bothered and ready to mix business with pleasure. I had to bite my lip on the way to my place. I bit it to keep my mind on the money and off of Dom’s incredible body. Why did he have to smell so damned good? The leather mixed with his own musky scent, earthy and intense. The creaking of his jacket, the throb of the engine and the danger of hanging onto a man like him. The danger my heart was in, no
matter what my head said. I knew it wasn’t ever going to be just business.
Chapter 12 Dominick Jesus fuck, how was I ever going to manage the back up in my balls if Linden kept needing me like this? I hadn’t been able to finish after she’d left, and just when I thought I might be able to jerk off to relieve the tension she’d called me terrified and desperate. Her arms were wrapped around me and her tight little body pressed against mine as we drove through the streets to her house. We pulled up in front of a nice little place, nothing fancy and obviously a little poorly kept. I wondered if she
lived alone and was just behind on the yard work. I turned off the bike and noticed movement at the window, one of the curtains fell back into place once somebody dropped it. I guess that answered my question; she did not live alone. “Can I come in, darlin?” I asked with a crooked grin. I knew she’d say no, but I enjoyed the way she struggled with herself to say it to my face. “That’s not a good idea,” she said, sliding off the bike. She reached up and unhooked the helmet, handed it to me and frowned. “What’s that look for?” I asked, barely containing my grin.
“You know I can’t bring you in, right? I live with my parents.” “A sweet little virgin who lives with her parents, how much hotter could you possibly be?” She blushed red and looked downcast. “It’s a joke, darlin,” I said and hooked my finger under her chin, tilted her head up to face me. “You know you’re beautiful, and if you don’t, then you’re crazy.” I realized then that all bets were off and I realized how fucking futile my little attempt to get her out of my head had been. Those whores in my office had nothing on this little spitfire, and I knew it now.
I could fuck a thousand women, and not a single one of them would get her off my mind. I could have my cock sucked by a room full of strippers and hanger ons, bitches and club furniture, all shapes and backgrounds, but nothing would drive Linden from my head. My cock twitched as she bit her lower lip, glanced up at me and looked a little dubious. She was even more beautiful because she didn’t know it. “How can I get to school tomorrow?” she asked. “You still got that cash I gave you?” I asked, glancing at the house. I wondered how much of it had already gone into her parent’s pocket.
I sure hoped she wasn’t looking for a hundred grand to pay off their drug debt, her little sister Rosie had that look about her. The wild child of parents who didn’t give a shit, turned the other way while their daughter ran fast and loose. So how the hell had Linden turned out so serious and studious? “I do,” she said, her chin thrusting out with that stubborn look that drove me crazy. I was about to tell her to catch a cab, but thought against it. I wanted her on the back of my bike again, to feel her body tight against mine and her face tucked against my back. “Why don’t I pick you up?” I asked her. “What time do you have class?”
“Nine in the morning,” she said, “but I could take a cab.” “Don’t even think about it, darlin,” I replied, “I’ll be here bright and early with bells on.” Why did it have to be a morning class? My head already hurt thinking about it. Fuck I hated mornings. “I’ll see you then,” she said, gave me a shy grin, leaned toward me and kissed my cheek. She walked slowly toward the house, her body obviously sore, and was greeted at the door by an older version of her. Her mother, I assumed. She didn’t look like a junkie though. Linden turned around and waved right before the door shut.
My cheek burned where she’d kissed me and my cock throbbed at her touch, but I knew this time there was going to no relief. Nothing could draw this ache from my body except Linden. I had to bury my face in between her thighs, drink from her body, taste her all over and own her. Or I would end up dead from blue balls before I turned thirty. *** As predicted, I was miserable in the morning. Fuck morning classes, my head throbbed and my eyes felt like they were filled with sand. I hadn’t even had much to drink last night, but I felt hung over.
Have I mentioned I’m not a morning person? I climbed onto the bike and rode to Linden’s place. It looked even shabbier in the bright morning sunshine, but it wasn’t any shabbier than the houses that lined the street. It would have been a cute subdivision at one time, part of the bright future of the American dream, but now it was home to the working class, those with no money and no future. I hoped Linden didn’t feel that way, I hoped for her sake that she saw herself getting out of here some time soon. She was waiting for me when I pulled up, the same curtain as the evening before was yanked back and I saw her mom watching me with
suspicious eyes. Linden was wearing a backpack, a knee length skirt with tights, knee high leather boots and a cute little shirt. She was so god damned fuckable. “How you doing, darlin?” I asked and watched her slide onto the bike behind me. She shrugged her backpack tighter onto her back and took the helmet from my hand. She was already getting better at being my ride. Now I had to convince her she should be my old lady. “I’m good,” she replied, snapping the strap under her chin. “Thank you for this, by the way.” “Not a problem, I wasn’t planning on anything this morning anyhow,” I
said. Nothing but sleeping, of course, but anything for her. We cut through morning traffic on my Harley, the engine alone making people slow down and let us pass. I pulled up in front of Xander’s campus, a place I’d gone to school myself, but had dropped out when the club had needed a president. The world didn’t need yet another over educated frat boy asshole, and besides, being in Hell’s Ransom had given me more education that I’d ever need. “I’ll have somebody drop off a truck for you later on, darlin,” I told her, “I’ve got meeting later today.” She slipped off the back of my bike,
her absence noted and heavy. “You probably have more strippers to audition, right?” she replied, holding out the helmet. Her face was an unreadable mask, but I could sense pain just under the surface. “That what you saw last night?” I said, “That didn’t mean nothing to me.” “Oh, I can imagine it didn’t. You’ve got slutty girls draped all over you all the time, right? I can’t even imagine how many have been on the back of this bike.” Damn, she’d had time to stew about the brunette in my office and she was pissed off. She should be, but only if she cared. And by the rage building behind her
beautiful eyes, she really fucking cared. I looked her in those gorgeous eyes and was honest with her. “You’re the only one, Linden. I don’t just let anyone climb up on this bike. It means a lot to me that you’re the first.” Her mouth twisted into a grim line and her eyes narrowed as she stared me down. I didn’t flinch, but she finally either believed me or was late for class, because she looked down and said, “Yeah, whatever. Tell them to text me where to pick up the truck. Thanks for the lift.” She turned on her heel and stomped away, the anger contained in her hot little body making her sexier, if that was
humanly possible. “Hey Linden,” I called after her. She turned and said, “What?” “The helmet?” She looked down at her hand, realized she still had it and tossed it back to me. I swear she was aiming for my head and looked disappointed when I caught it. “Thanks, darlin!” I told her as I hooked the helmet to my bike and stomped it, the engine revving and throbbing as I left. I called a couple club members and ordered them to take Linden my old pick up, the one we’d used to break out Ash and run guns. It had been cleaned up though, the
bullet holes patched and a new plates put on the front and back. Having access to a chop shop made things like this so much easier. In the early afternoon I met with some of Lee’s Mexican rivals, a gang I’d refused to do business with so far but after the shit Lee had pulled, I was ready to make a deal with them. We met up in their territory, in a park of all places, made arrangements to do a run in a few days. They paid the deposit and things appeared to be looking up somewhat. I stashed the money into my jacket and walked away from the picnic tables toward my bike. My phone vibrated, I looked down
and saw Big Red’s number. He was one of the guys I’d sent to deliver my truck to Linden. I smiled, thinking he was calling to tell me good news, that she was in the truck and happy to have it. “Yeah?” I asked when I picked up. I heard screaming and sirens in the background, and Big Red yelled something incomprehensible. “Say again, I didn’t catch that,” I said, my heart stopping in my tightening chest. “It’s Linden, the truck was shot up and I don’t know what happened to her!” Big Red screamed into the phone. “Shot up? What the fuck?” I yelled, climbing onto my bike, my legs feeling
wooden as my blood slowed, turning to ice. “It was Lee and his crew. We dropped the truck off and Little Red was riding back with her. They were right behind me, boss, so I didn’t see it all go down.” “Tell me everything.” “A black Range Rover drove past me, I knew it wasn’t good, but by the time I had turned my bike around, they were shooting up the truck.” “Where’s Linden now? Where is she?” I screamed into the phone. “I don’t know, the ambulance arrived so fast I didn’t have time to see. I’m across the street from them now, and they’re working on somebody. I think it’s
her, I think they got her, she’s on the ground.” “Where?” “Cypress and Mountain,” he replied, his voice anguished. We all hated innocents getting caught in the cross fire, and as far as any of my crew was concerned, any woman was an innocent. For Lee to open fire on my truck with Linden driving…that was an outright declaration of war. I revved my bike and drove toward the shoot out, forcing myself to focus on the road and not the one thought that kept jolting up my spine and lodging itself in my brain. What if the only woman I’d ever
wanted was killed the moment I’d found her? And more importantly, how could any woman of mine ever be safe in this town? My heart was in my throat as I rode toward the scene of the crime, Linden’s fate still unknown and rage slowly rising inside of me, threatening to burst forth as I realized I was the one who had put her in the direct line of danger. If she was dead, I could never live with myself.
Chapter 13 Linden I was a little disappointed that Dom wouldn’t be picking me up after my classes, but there was a part of me that was a little relieved. Not seeing him again meant that I got my head back, my body back. I could concentrate in class and actually learn something as the professor lectured us on medications in my Pharmacology course. My mind drifted a little though, I couldn’t quite get all of Dom out of my system. I could almost smell him, his leather jacket and musky scent, as I
daydreamed in class. “Do you mind if I use this?” a girl seated on my left pointed toward my extra pen. “Oh, sure,” I replied, handing it to her. I glanced over, pleased to see somebody using a pen and paper instead of a high end laptop. “You’re old school like me.” I smiled. “Yeah, I guess I find it a little easier to remember this shit if I write it down, you know?” “I never thought of it that way, but I guess yeah, it does make sense.” “I’m Mikey,” she said, “it’s short for Michelle, but I’m not a Michelle, I’m more of a Mikey if you know what I mean.”
I laughed, she was bubbly and bright with red wild hair and a smattering of freckles across the bridge of her nose. “I do know what you mean. I’m Linden but my mom calls me Lindy, and I’m so not a Lindy.” She leaned back on her stool, looked at me and said, “Nope, definitely not a Lindy.” We laughed and went back to our note taking. The professor had left a white board full of chemical equations that were going to be on the upcoming midterm, and we only had a short time to write them all down. I was almost finished when Mikey leaned back toward me and rolled the
pen my way. “Thanks for that,” she said. “Any time,” I replied and finished the last equation. “Do you mind if I ask you a question?” Mikey whispered. “Sure, go ahead.” “Was that you coming in with the biker this morning?” I hesitated, unsure how much I was allowed to tell anyone about my interactions with Dom and his club. I decided that honesty was the best policy. “Yeah, it was.” “Hell’s Ransom?” she asked. “I think so, I’m not sure. I don’t know him that well.” “Is he patched into the club?” “Um, I’m not sure what that
means,” I laughed. “Come on, you show up with the hottest freaking biker I’ve ever seen and you don’t know anything about him?” she teased me. “I just met him, and I know nothing about how things work. I think he’s the president though, if that means patched.” “Are you effing kidding me?” she squealed. Our fellow classmates glared at us and she giggled into her hand. “Oh my god,” she whispered. “You were on the back of Dominick Carter’s bike?” I blushed, I couldn’t believe she knew Dom. “Yeah,” I replied with a shy grin, “how do you know him?” “How do I know him? Oh my god, I would die if I knew him. I have only
heard about him,” she whispered. “Where would you hear about him?” I asked. “One of my friends used to dance at Mystique, do you know it?” I nodded and she continued, “Dominick was there almost every night, she hooked up with him a few times and was completely in love with him, but he never let her on his bike. Are you his old lady?” “I’m just his friend,” I told her, “it’s no big deal.” “No big deal,” she grinned, “you crack me up, seriously. So are you a dancer at Mystique?” “Oh god no, I lack the coordination,” I laughed. “I don’t mean to pry, it’s just so
exciting and dangerous,” Mikey whispered. The professor walked back into the room and began to lecture on the next chapter, so Mikey and I had to stop chatting. It was weird, having Dom recognized like that. I’d lived my entire life in our little city and had never even heard of Hell’s Ransom until Rosie had decided to head off with one of their crew. In a way I had to thank my wayward sister for running away, for leading me directly into Dom’s arms. By the time class was over, it was a short wait until Dom’s truck arrived. I recognized it as it pulled up, a
huge red headed man behind the wheel. It was the same one we’d used to make the gun run but there was primer covering the bullet holes and the passenger window had been replaced. I stepped up as the red headed guy parked, he jumped out and said, “Here ya go, sweetheart.” He dangled the keys in front of me, I grabbed them and said, “Thanks, um, sorry I don’t know your name but I recognize you from–” “Don’t say another word,” he said, raising his eyebrows and holding his hand up. “I’m Big Red, one of Dom’s right hand guys.” “Nice to meet you,” I replied, “Do you need a lift somewhere?”
“Naw, I’m good. I had a prospect drive the truck most of the way and I brought my bike. Dom told me to deliver it, but he didn’t say anything about me driving it,” he grinned, gave me a salute and turned to walk away. I threw my backpack into the seat of the truck and climbed in, put the key in the ignition and exclaimed, “Shit!” My hands were shaking so hard that I couldn’t possibly drive. I’d never had a panic attack, but I imagined this is what it must feel like. The gunfight from a couple nights ago came back to me, and fear shot through me, jolting me like something physical. I couldn’t breathe, my chest
constricted and adrenaline flowed through me fast enough that my heart pounding rapidly, making me light headed. I couldn’t do this. I hated it, I felt weak and stupid, but I couldn’t drive.” “Hey!” I yelled, “Wait! Come back!” Big Red was walking slowly across the grassy park in front of the campus. He didn’t turn around. “Big Red!” I yelled, jumping out of the truck. He turned finally and I waved my arms at him like a wild woman. Several students turned to look at me and I stopped, suddenly feeling selfconscious.
Bid Red walked back toward me, he was what I envisioned when I thought biker. He was huge, over six and a half feet, with a belly that seemed as big around as he was tall. He had strawberry blonde hair pulled back into a greasy pony tail and a massive beard that grew down his belly. I wondered how he managed to find a bike big enough for his big frame, he seemed better suited as an extra on Harry Potter than a bad ass biker. “Did anyone ever tell you that you look like Hagrid?” I asked with a grin. “Who the hell is that?” he rumbled. “Harry Potter? Half giant?” I asked. I could see in his eyes that he didn’t have a clue what I was talking about. I
laughed, “Never mind.” “What’s the problem, sweetheart?” he asked, looking slightly annoyed. “I can’t drive the truck,” I said, “Can you take me somewhere I can find Dom? I need my car.” He sighed and irritation crossed his features, his eyebrows knitting together. “I don’t know where Dom is right now,” he said. “Please, I don’t know what else to do. I could take a cab, but I’d still need my car for the morning.” “What’s going on here?” a girl asked from behind me. I turned and saw Mikey. “Hey you, I don’t know how to drive stick,” I said, hiding my lie with a
laugh. “My car isn’t working right now and Dom sent this truck over for me.” “This is Dominick Carter’s truck?” she asked, her face lighting up. “Yeah, sure is,” Big Red replied. “You all hot and bothered for our club president? Why don’t you hop in and drive this little lady wherever she needs to go and I’ll take you to the pub afterwards.” “Are you serious?” Mikey squealed and gave me a sidelong glance. “I mean, if Linden is okay with it. I can do that.” I felt a sharp stab of jealousy shoot through my midsection and my chest tightened, making it difficult to take a breath. I forced it down and calmly said, “Yeah, sure. That sounds like a plan.”
She took the keys from me, grinned at Big Red and jumped in behind the wheel. I looked at Big Red, shot him a smile and said, “Let’s go to Fat Boys. I’ll see if I can wait for Dom in his office. I really need that car.” “I’ll ride ahead,” he replied, “I’m sure you know how to get there.” “That I do,” I said and climbed into the passenger seat and gave Mikey directions. She chatted the entire time, happily going on and on about one thing after another, music and fashion, the nursing program and professors she thought were hot. I normally would have loved to
hear all about it and would have jumped right in with my own views on everything she loved to talk about, but I was feeling moody and guarded. She was fan girling over Dom and it was ticking me off. I hadn’t even figured out what the hell I was going to do about Dom, and here she was practically wanting to have his baby without ever talking to him. I knew I had decided Dom would be all business, but shit like this was making it really hard to stick to my plan. How could I ignore how I felt when this girl, somebody who could easily be my friend, made me so full of rage when she talked about how hot Dom was. I stared out my window letting her
verbal flood wash over me and watched people on the street. It was a nice day, that was a bonus, and I hoped Dom was at the pub when I got there so I could get my car and head home to spend some time in the yard with Dad. He did so well in the sunshine, it always perked him up. “Oh fuck, what the hell is this?” Mikey asked, slowing down. “What’s wrong?” I said, looking over at her. A black Range Rover was pulling up beside us, taking the second lane in the busy street. Cars started honking, trying to get past, but they had blocked the fast lane
and were right beside us. “They were right behind me so I slowed down to let them pass but they are blocking us in now,” Mikey said, her voice tense and high pitched. I turned in my seat and craned my neck to see the Range Roger. The back passenger window slid down and I saw a black object sticking out, pointing directly at us. It clicked then, what was happening, and I screamed, “Get down!” I dropped to the floor of the truck and covered my head with my hands. I heard gunshots, an automatic weapon, the repeating crack of bullet after bullet flying toward the truck. I heard Mikey scream and the truck
sped up and slammed into the curb, sending me flying harder against the floor. The Range Rover sped off and the deep throb of a motorcycle engine filled my ears. I opened my eyes and looked over, Mikey was leaning against the wheel, her eyes open and staring at me. Blood poured down her face and I couldn’t tell if she was dead or alive. I heard Big Red yelling something about a drive by shooting and I started to scream.
Chapter 14 Dominick I raced through the streets cutting off people left and right. My Harley sliced through traffic like a knife through butter, red lights meant nothing and each beat of my heart seemed to take hours. If she was dead because of me I would never be sane again. I would fucking tear my own heart out if she had been killed. I came upon the scene of the shooting, there were cars and trucks lined up along both lanes of traffic, completely at a stand still. I wove through them, came to a dead end and
hopped my Harley up onto the sidewalk to reach them. I parked, cut the engine and leapt off. “Where’s the driver? Did she survive?” I bellowed as I ran toward the crowd. Big Red flagged me down. “Paramedics are on their way, she’s hurt but I think she’ll live,” he told me. I pushed him out of the way and scanned the truck for her and saw nothing but blood spatter across the windshield. “Where is she?” I asked, my voice almost choked with my grief. “I just told ya,” Big Red said, “The girl who got hit is going to be okay.”
“Linden?” I asked, staring at him, confused. “No, not that one, she’s over there,” Big Red said, nodding toward a small crowd gathered near the hood of the truck. “I’m sorry, I thought you meant the girl who was driving. Your girl is fine, just a little scraped and up terrified.” “Linden,” I rasped and the little crowd parted showing me her ashen horrified face. “Dom,” she gasped, “They shot at us. I thought I was going to die.” As I stepped toward her, she fainted and fell into my arms. “You’re not gonna die on my watch, darlin,” I told her and held her tightly. I picked her up, she was as light as a little bird, and
just as precious to me. I walked her to the sidewalk and laid her down on the grassy knoll. Her eyes fluttered and she looked up at me, confusion flickering across her features. “Where’s Mikey?” she asked, trying to push herself up. “Is that who was driving?” I asked. “Yeah, is she okay?” “Big Red said she’s going to make it. Tell me what happened.” “These guys drove up beside us and forced her over, they just opened fire, Dom. They started shooting with machine guns.” “What did they look like?” “I don’t know, I dropped down to the floor and covered my head with my
hands. The car looked like those guys from the other night, though. It could have been them.” “It’s okay, you made it…you survived,” I said and held her tight. “I won’t ask you any more questions. You just need to focus on you, and getting past this now.” She was trembling so hard she could barely hold onto me. Her eyes were almost unfocused, there was so much fear in them, and I could see tears lingering in the corner, threatening to spill over. God she was beautiful, and I realized something right then. I couldn’t put her in harm’s way. I couldn’t keep her around or else she’d
end up hurt or worse. She’d end up dead. I’d let her know eventually, once the trauma of the shooting wore off a little, but I didn’t want her working for me and I knew as much as it pained me, I couldn’t have her in my bed. There was nothing halfway with Linden; if I took her to bed, I would have to keep her by my side. And if I kept her that close, she would worm her way into my heart and become my old lady. And if she became the queen of Hell’s Ransom, she would be exposed and vulnerable to attacks like the one today. Having Linden at my side would make me vulnerable too, it would be like wearing my guts on the outside, walking
around in the open, begging somebody to stomp them. The pain I felt coming over here was insane, like nothing I’d ever felt before, so what would it be like if she really did end up dead? I would be done for. She needed a safe little husband, somebody in a three-piece suit with an office job, who came home for dinner and would take their kids to baseball games on the weekends. She needed suburbia, not a walk on the wild side, not some seedy side alley full of used syringes and dumpsters. She needed white picket fences and mini vans. She didn’t need a guy like me.
“Can we go with Mikey?” Linden asked, watching the Ambulance move past us, its lights were on and the sirens were blaring which was a good sign. They wouldn’t bother hurrying if Mikey was already dead. “Sure thing. Let me talk to Big Red and I’ll take you right over there. You’re coming with me now, you got that?” She nodded and I walked her over to my Harley. She held onto the seat and watched me head a short distance over to Big Red. “It was Lee’s guys,” I said as I approached him. “He got jumpy the other night and accused me of shorting him. Shots were fired but I thought nothing of it. He came back for me, but got her
instead.” “I figured as much,” Big Red said, “Lee’s a piece of shit. Don’t worry boss, we’ll take care of him. You go take care of your girl.” I glared at him and growled, “She ain’t my girl.” “Not yet, she ain’t,” he grinned and clapped my shoulder, “but she will be. You two just don’t know it yet.” “I can’t bring her into this, Red,” I said, frowning. “If she’d been hurt today because of me.” “I got ya, brother,” Big Red replied. “You know I lost my old lady a few years back, but I never did tell you how.” “I thought she was taken out,” I
said. “She was, but not by any rival of the club. Some bitch I picked up in Vegas followed me home and ran my girl off the road, can you believe that shit?” “Your mistress killed your wife?” I asked, shocked. “That she did. I took care of her real quick, if you know what I mean.” Red’s eyes told me what I already knew, that the mistress had ended up deep under the ground somewhere. It was best not to know details. “What does this have to do with me though?” “It means that no matter how careful you are, you can’t control everything that happens to your woman. Don’t let your fear of bringing her into
the family be the sole reason you don’t follow your heart. It gets lonely after a while, letting your cock do all the talking.” “Thanks for that,” I said and shook his hand. “Let me know when Lee is taken care of.” “Will do, boss,” Big Red grinned and saluted against his helmet. I shoved him and he broke into a guffaw. “Be safe,” I said and walked back to Linden. She was chewing on her lower lip, her backpack was hanging off one shoulder and she looked small and vulnerable. I wanted to sweep her into my arms and carry her away to somewhere safe,
but in my world that place didn’t exist. “You need that lift?” I asked gruffly. “What about the truck?” she asked. “It’ll get towed, they’re on their way,” I said and handed her the helmet. “Now are you getting on or what?” She took the helmet, shoved it down low on her head, clipped it and climbed on behind me. She said, “Hold up,” and slipped her arm through the other strap of her backpack. She wrapped her arms around me, and even through the leather of my jacket I could feel the heat of her body. I started the bike, revved it a couple times, and roared away from the crowd, leaving Big Red to handle the tow truck and the feud with Lee.
Her arms tightened around me as we moved through the streets, and the faster I went, the harder she held. I knew it would be next to impossible to shake her, to leave her behind, but I had to. For her safety and mine.
Chapter 15 Linden He edged the bike toward the curb and slowed down. My hands were still shaking, but having them tucked under his arms seemed to calm me down somehow. It gave them the strength to keep steady and focus on hanging on instead of thinking about everything that had just happened. He turned off the bike and I looked up at the hospital. It seemed imposing and dark even though I’d been here a thousand times before with my father or with my class. “You can go,” I told him as I slid
off, regretting the moment I had to remove my arms from around his body, “I’ll get a cab home later. I just want to make sure Mikey is going to be okay, I feel so awful.” “I’m coming with you, darlin,” he said, getting off his bike. “There ain’t no way I’m gonna leave you alone right now. Not until Lee and his gang are taken down.” “You mean that guy from the drop? The one who thought you were ripping him off?” I asked. I’d had my suspicions, but Dom had just confirmed it. “Yeah, that’s the one. Listen, until Big Red and the guys take care of him, I want you close to me. He mighta thought I was driving the truck, but he mighta
been targeting you. I never should have brought you with me.” “I’m a big girl, I knew what I was getting into,” I told him. I couldn’t tell him that I wanted to do more simply because of the money. The danger added a thrill, but Mikey getting shot had dulled that thrill down to a tarnished throb in the back of my head. “I don’t think a girl like you would have ever known what to expect,” he smiled at me and took the helmet I handed to him. He hooked his and mine – how funny, I was already thinking of it as mine – and hooked them to the handlebars of his Harley. Normally I would have protested, telling him they’d be stolen in this area,
but I suspected that most people knew stealing from a guy on a Harley wasn’t exactly a good idea. Besides, the club’s logo, a skeletal reaper with devil’s horns holding its bony hand across the mouth of an angel, was emblazoned on the side of his helmet. Nobody in this city fucked with Hell’s Ransom. “I’m not totally naïve you know, I’ve heard all about the things that go on around town,” I told him. Once again he glanced down at my skirt, raised his brows and said, “Really? You’re so wild you even know about the things going on in town? Why don’t you enlighten me, oh dangerous one?”
He gave me a wink and I blushed from the tip of my ears to the ends of my toes. “Just because I’m not a slut doesn’t mean I’m stupid,” I hissed and stomped away. “Shit, darlin,” he laughed and chased after me, “that’s not what I meant. You know that’s not what I meant.” He caught up and grabbed my arm. I whirled around to face him, looked way up and once again felt a little dizzy at how hot he was. It felt like looking down off the side of a tall building, that familiar sensation that I was about to fall. It didn’t make sense, how would I fall up toward him? How would I fall up
unless I was falling in? And that made the least sense of all. I barely knew him. He was a means to get money for Dad, that was it. At least that’s what I told myself. I knew though, somewhere in the back of my head was that nagging thought, that he was more than a means to an end. Dominick Carter felt like a beginning, and that’s what scared me. “I know, but it felt like you were mocking me. I know it’s weird that I’ve never had sex, but I’ve just never found the right person,” I replied, narrowing my eyes, daring him to keep making fun of me. He surprised me by reaching out,
stroking my jawline, sending electric jolts of sensation along my skin and smiling. “I wasn’t mocking you,” he said in a soft, intense voice, “I think it’s fucking sexy. I think you’re the most intriguing, beautiful girl I’ve met in a very long time, and any man who gets to be your first had better fucking understand how special you are.” “Any man?” I asked with my brow raised. He gave me a lopsided grin and took his hand away. My face immediately felt cold without his touch. “That does leave it rather wide open, doesn’t it?” he said. “It does,” I said and came to my senses. “But we need to find Mikey.”
“Yes, that we do. We can address the matter of your virginity another time,” he smirked and I blushed again. *** We found Mikey already in her own room, sedated but awake enough for visitors. I told Dom to wait outside and I walked in, hoping Mikey wouldn’t completely hate me after what had happened. “Linden! Holy fuck,” Mikey exclaimed in a slurred voice when she saw me. “I’m so sorry,” I said and sat on the edge of her bed. “Are you going to be okay?”
“I am, I got hit twice, once in the shoulder and one went right through my arm,” she said, holding up her right arm that was now bandaged thickly. “But you’re okay? You’ll be able to use that arm and everything?” I asked. “Oh yeah, they said I’ll be completely fine once it heals up. I’ll even be able to play racquetball again.” “Oh thank god, I am so sorry that happened to you. It should have been me,” I said, holding her good hand. “Was that a gang hit? Like a rival motorcycle club or something?” she asked, her eyes bright. “Yeah, something like that,” I said, not knowing how to explain it all to her. “That is so bad ass,” she laughed
and looked at her arm again. “I was injured in a Hell’s Ransom drive by. I can’t wait to tell people about this.” “Jesus, Mikey, you could have been killed,” I said. “But I wasn’t! And now I’ll have a cool story tell along with the scars to prove it. Linden, I have a feeling we’re going to become good friends.” I had to laugh at her crazy outlook on the whole thing. “I wouldn’t be surprised if that was true.” “Oh my god, my baby!” an older woman cried out as she rushed into the room and practically shoved me off the bed. She draped herself over Mikey and started to sob. “Hey Mom,” Mikey said and rolled
her eyes at me over the woman’s shoulder. “I’m fine, I’ll live, I barely got hit.” “I knew you shouldn’t have gone to that school, it’s so full of riff raff,” the older woman wailed and turned her head to glare at me. “It’s not the school, mom. It wasn’t even on campus. The police think it’s a totally random shooting and I was just caught in the crossfire.” I backed away slowly as Mikey’s mom hugged her daughter tight and continued to moan about the neighborhood and terrible school. I waved goodbye and ducked out of there before Mikey’s mom found out I was the one in the truck with her.
Dom was waiting right where I’d left him, but he was surrounded by a little gang of nurses. Five of them, all giggling and hanging on Dom’s every word, and from where I stood, he was eating it up. I stood behind a tall buxom blonde and cleared my throat. None of the nurses moved. I got annoyed and ducked around the blonde, peeked at Dom who caught me looking. He was grinning and caught my eye, winked and stood up. “This has all been rather entertaining,” Dom chuckled, “but I have to go, ladies.” “Aw, Dom, why don’t you stick
around?” a gorgeous red head simpered and put her hand on his arm. He looked down at it, glanced at me and laughed. “I’m afraid if I stick around here, I’ll wind up with my face clawed up. Ladies, meet Linden. If I don’t take her home she’s going to burn me up with a glance.” “I don’t care if you stay,” I glowered at him. “I’ll catch a cab, I already told you.” “And there’s no way I’ll let you out of my sight,” he grinned. “Until another time.” He saluted the gang of nurses and followed me as I stalked down the hallway, angry at myself for feeling jealous and angry at him for loving the attention.
“Hang on there, darlin,” he said as I punched the elevator call button. “What?” I asked and hunched over, my back to him. He turned me around and I resisted at first, but gave into him. I looked up at him and saw a smile playing around the edges of his mouth. “That’s adorable.” “What is?” “Your jealousy, it’s adorable.” “It’s not meant to be adorable,” I retorted. “Well it is, you can’t help it,” he smiled. “I don’t want to be adorable, I want you to take me seriously,” I pouted. The elevator dinged and the door opened. We stepped on and I angrily
tapped the lobby button. He grabbed me, pulled me against him and held me tight. “Never doubt one thing, Linden.” “What’s that?” I asked breathlessly. “I take you very, very seriously.” I smiled and looked down, not wanting him to see how pleased I was. I wanted him to see me in a serious light. I wanted him to know I wasn’t playing games. Most of all, I wanted him.
Chapter 16 Dominick She hopped on the back of my bike and we headed away from the hospital. I heard her ask me where we were going, but I didn’t want to tell her. I didn’t want to give her a chance to say no. I was taking her home, to my place. I couldn’t stomach the thought of her out of my sight, and even though I knew we were only headed down a road that could ultimately lead to her destruction, yet I couldn’t let her go. We zig zagged through the streets. Traffic was light and thinned out the closer we got to my penthouse.
I lived in the nice part of town, the nicest part really. My family money had allowed me to purchase the penthouse of a thirty story residential tower tucked up near the mountains. I had a three hundred and sixty degree view from those mountains to the city lights below. I roared the Harley through the garage doors as they opened and down into my own private parking deep beneath the city streets. I pulled into a space at the bike end of the garage, my Harley collection rivaling that of any biker’s fantasy, and killed the engine. “This is it, darlin,” I said and pulled my helmet off.
She slid off the bike behind me and said, “Where is this?” “My place, I can’t take you back to yours until Lee and his crew are taken care of. There’s no way you’d be safe.” “I’ll be fine, my parents will worry about me.” “Text them and let them know you’ve got a late night at the hospital or something.” She laughed, “My mom doesn’t text.” “Then call, do whatever you need to do, but you’re staying with me.” “Here?” she asked, looking around. “I didn’t bring anything.” “I’ve got extras,” I told her. “My guest room is fully stocked. Don’t worry,
I’m not gonna be that guy.” “What guy?” she asked on our way to the elevator. “The guy who drags you up to his place and has his way with you,” I replied as we got in. I hit the penthouse button and she laughed. “What if I want you to be that guy?” “Then I’d say you don’t know what you’re talking about. That guy is a pig, who would use you and abuse you and send you packing,” I said. “So you’re saying you wouldn’t use or abuse me?” she asked hesitantly, glancing nervously up at me. “I might use you and abuse you,” I told her, hooking my finger under her chin and bringing her face up to see me.
“But you would enjoy every minute of it, darlin.” “Would you send me packing?” she asked, her face fierce and defiant, daring me to say it. “If we got to that point, I would never let you go.” She tilted her face toward me, wanting a kiss. I leaned over her, wanting to kiss her so badly my cock ached for it, for the simple touch of her lips on mine. *** The elevator stopped and the door slid open, ending it the moment before it began. Thankfully.
If I went down that road with Linden, I knew it wouldn’t end well. I had too many enemies for it to end well. We stepped through the foyer to my apartment and I heard her gasp. Linden was so reserved and seemed so self possessed that I often forgot the place she came from, where she’d grown up. She had class that many women from money even lacked. Education, schooling, socializing, none of it could buy you the kind of poise that Linden carried. She’d probably never been in something like this, such a beautiful and expensive suite, and I’d forgotten that. “You like?” I asked, shrugging out
of my jacket and tossing it on a chair nearby. “This is all yours?” she asked in a breathy tone. “Jesus, Dom, I knew you had money but this is like fucking rich bastard kind of money.” “My family was wealthy, you must have heard of the Carters around town. You know, Carter Towers down in the financial district?” “I never made the connection for some reason. I never thought that such rich folks would be involved in shit like running guns or strip clubs. Shouldn’t you be on a golf course somewhere making back end business deals with your father’s cronies? Or in some frat house at Harvard, stuffing hundred
dollar bills in some stripper’s Gstring?” “That kind of thing bores me, darlin,” I grinned at her and took her backpack, setting it on a table in the entrance of my penthouse. “And to be honest, I’d rather be involved in the kinds of things that make fast cash off the books. Paying taxes makes me break out in hives, and my father’s cronies are as boring as shit.” “So you don’t need to do the things you do, but you do them anyways. I can’t imagine living like that.” “It helps me get by, day to day.” She shook her head and looked me up and down. “It’s insane. All I ever wanted was to have a quiet life with my
family. Become a nurse, maybe settle down. If it weren’t for money, I never would have come with you, but I’m desperate. It’s crazy to me that you seek that kind of thing out, that you want to do it.” “Come on now, darlin,” I said, smiling lazily at her, “you must admit it to yourself that you got a thrill from helping me that day. That even though your little college pal was hit, being part of a drive by got you all revved up like nobody’s business.” She frowned, bit her lower lip and actually stomped her foot. “That’s not fair, that was adrenaline.” “Exactly,” I chuckled, “that adrenaline is what gets me going and
keeps me going back. I told you, once you start doing things like this, it gets addictive.” “I’m not exactly addicted, I just need the money and I happen to find you very–” “Very what?” I asked with my brow raised. She blushed and looked away. “Do you have a washroom…or two or three?” “I have eight actually, but you can use the one down the hall there, on the right.” I watched her ass as she sauntered down to the bathroom. My cock twitched and hardened at the sight of it, a perfect inverted heart, her short skirt swinging
as she walked. I imagined what it would be like, to drag that skirt up over her hips and fuck her senseless. I shuddered and went to the kitchen, ran my hand under ice cold water to calm myself down, to focus my energy on protecting Linden and not dragging her into my messed up life. “Making me dinner?” she asked as she strolled into the room. “Maybe, what do you like?” I asked her, turning the water off and drying my hand. She looked at me quizzically as I did so. I didn’t offer an explanation, what could I say? “Anything edible,” she replied with a grin. “I called my mom, by the way.
I’m good for the night but I have to get back in the morning. It’s my turn to…” She trailed off. “To what?” I asked. She seemed reluctant to finish her sentence so I prodded. “What are you doing tomorrow, Linden?” “It’s my father, I need to look after him in the morning. Every Wednesday I relieve the nurse attendant while my mother goes into work.” “Your father is ill?” I asked. My mind was racing now, wondering if this was the source of her desperation for money. “He is,” she said, “Listen, I don’t like to talk about this. Could we just dive into making something to eat? Maybe we can discuss it over dinner.”
“Fair enough,” I replied and walked to my fridge, opened it and started listing ingredients in a high pitched British accent. I realized at that point that it wasn’t worth it to press her for information. Linden was the type of woman who would clam up if she felt backed into a corner. I didn’t want that. Either way this played out, whether I fucked her senseless or cut her off for her own safety, I wanted her feeling confident and relaxed around me. I had a feeling that Linden had spent a lot of her life on the outside feeling unimportant. I wanted her to feel important. “I didn’t realize I was cooking with
Chef Ramsay,” she giggled when I handed her a few items, fresh vegetables and a brick of hard Parmesan cheese. “Not Chef, but I do like to make my own food from time to time,” I smiled and started making her a simple pasta dish with seafood and a decent white wine. She chatted throughout the entire time, walked around the apartment and looked at my choice of furnishings and artwork, exclaimed and then was quiet, like she was in a museum. I felt oddly self-conscious, as though I didn’t want her to evaluate me and find me lacking. It was a strange feeling, being vulnerable emotionally around a woman,
and I wasn’t entirely sure how much I liked it. I did like her gorgeous ass and the deer-like way she walked, carefully putting one foot in front of the other. God she was magnificent, and the more we talked, the more wine flowed, and the more time she was in my presence, the more I leaned to the side of fucking her. Erring on the side of caution for her safety didn’t seem half as important as overcoming the ache I had inside, the ache that would only be alleviated once I plunged myself deep inside of her and had her at last.
Chapter 17 Linden “Are you sure you’ve had enough?” Dom asked me before clearing away my plate. He was being the consummate gentleman, and I could finally see his wealthy upbringing shining through. It was apparent in all his artwork, his taste in decorating, even just the location of his penthouse. I couldn’t even fathom how much his place would have cost; it was worth millions more than our shabby little place. Even his dining table and cutlery all felt weighted with wealth; everything in his penthouse felt expensive.
Except for me. Being here among his things, in his world, it made me feel ugly and out of place. I could feel at home on the back of his bike, in Fat Boys pub, even running guns with him, I felt normal when he was being a gritty, bad ass biker. It was here that I felt out of place, among his beautiful, fancy things, next to him as a gentleman. He was all good manners and grace, kind and soft around me when he was in his element. It was unsettling, it made me feel big and ungainly, clumsy and poor. “I couldn’t eat another thing or I’ll explode,” I said, rubbing my belly. “That was amazing though.”
“More wine?” he asked, holding the second bottle out over my glass. I smiled and tilted it to be filled again. It was delicious, much better than the cheap supermarket wine I’d had in my life so far. I’d never understood what the big deal about wine was until now. I took a sip, swirled it around my mouth and swallowed. I looked up and noticed him watching me with a crooked smile. “What?” I asked, my face heating up and going red again. I wondered if there was ever a time I wouldn’t feel awkward around him. “You’re adorable,” he said, “you look like you really enjoy that. The look on your face is pure bliss.”
“It is really tasty,” I replied, looking down. He took the dishes to the sink and started washing them. I stood up and moved to help him, but he turned around and said, “Don’t even think about it. You take yourself and that glass of wine and go run yourself a bubble bath. The guest suite is down the same hall as the washroom, but the door at the very end. There’s a private washroom with a soaker tub overlooking the city. Go, relax, darlin. You’ll feel better for it.” “I don’t mind helping,” I said but secretly hoped he would turn me down. The bath sounded perfect, but I couldn’t help myself, I’d spent my entire life helping others and felt compelled to do
so now. “Just go before I drag you down there and throw you in the bath right now,” Dom grinned. “There are clothes in the closet too, find yourself something to sleep in and a nice robe for after the bath.” “Fine, send me to absolute luxury,” I laughed. “I’ll do my best to enjoy it.” I wandered down to the guest suite holding my glass of wine, admiring the paintings and photographs on the wall as I went. I stopped in front of one showing three little boys, two identical and the third a little younger. I could tell Dominick was one of the older boys, but I wasn’t sure which
one. I hadn’t realized he was a twin though. That only served to make him seem much more appealing; I didn’t know why. I opened the door to the guest suite and gasped. It was glorious, like some kind of high end hotel room. I giggled and turned around, taking it all in. I set my wineglass on a side table and jumped into the middle of the massive bed, rolled around on the soft sheets and mattress, felt myself enveloped by their incredible luxury. I sighed and fell back, looked up at the canopy over the bed and marveled that some people could actually live like this.
*** I closed my eyes and without warning, the trauma of the day finally caught up with me. I felt tears stinging the back of my eyelids and heard the rattat-tat of gun fire in my head as if it were happening all over again. My heart began to race and I was gasping, barely able to catch my breath. I sat up, jumped off the bed and gulped some wine, hoping to let it relax my body again. I went into the bathroom and Dom was right, the soaker tub was huge, big enough for a party really, and was in the corner overlooking the expanse of city lights spread out below.
I stripped out of my clothes and stood in front of the window. There wasn’t a single window close enough to see me; we were that high up. I bent and ran the water nice and hot, found a selection of exotic bath products in a cupboard nearby and poured a bunch of them in the water. I figured I’d make a nice flowery soup of bubbles and oils, anything to help me get over the day. I lowered myself in the water and closed my eyes, letting myself drift away and lose the tension of my day. I felt the tears coming back again and couldn’t hold them in this time. I broke down and let them flow, streaming down my cheeks and into the hot water
surrounding my body. I had almost been killed, my new friend had been hurt, and I was still in a desperate situation needing money for my dad’s treatments. I still hadn’t heard back from the clinic, so I needed to call them tomorrow on my day off. A million little things raced around my head as I tried to slow them down and regain control of my thoughts. It wasn’t working so I reached for my glass of wine and realized I’d left it behind in the bedroom. Dammit, didn’t want to get out of the tub and walk across the floor soaking wet, but I wanted that wine. I bit my lower lip and went over
my options. I could soak until I was too hot to stay in the water any longer, or I could mess up the floor and get that damned wine. Or I could ask Dominick to get it for me. The thought sent a little electric thrill through me. He would see me without clothes, in the tub. I mean I was covered by bubbles, but still. I didn’t know what came over me, but I decided to go with option three, to call Dom. “Dominick!” I yelled, not knowing if he’d hear me or not. He must have been listening close by, because I heard him in the bedroom
immediately. “Dom, could you please help me?” I called again. “Are you okay? Do you need me to come in there?” he asked, right at the bathroom door. “Um, well, I need my wine,” I said with a small chuckle. “Your wine? I thought you were drowning!” “Not quite, I’m just thirsty,” I replied. “Where is it?” “In the bedroom, do you see it?” “I do,” he replied. “Are you covered? Do you want me to bring it in?” “I’ll be fine,” I laughed and looked
down, making sure the bubbles hid anything that would be considered exposing myself. I heard the door open and Dom strode in, my wineglass held triumphantly in his hand. “Your wine, darlin,” he said with a grin and handed me the glass. “Thanks,” I replied and reached up for it. He was staring down at me with an intense gaze, suddenly very serious. I looked down and realized the bubbles had slipped off my breast and it was fully exposed. Dom looked at it, almost salivating, like it was a juice steak instead of a regular old breast. I jerked my arm down and blushed,
making sure my breast was covered again. “Like the show?” I snapped and sunk under the water a little farther. “Very much, darlin,” he replied and sat on the edge of the tub. “I liked it very, very much.”
Chapter 18 Dominick “Now don’t go and cover up on my account,” I told Linden, already missing the sight of her gorgeous breast. “It wasn’t on your account, maybe I was cold,” she said, taking a sip of her wine. The blush on her cheeks was adorable and I resisted the urge to climb in the tub with her and take her right then and there. “You certainly looked perky enough to be cold,” I said, looking down suggestively. “Don’t be a perv,” she giggled and glanced up the length of my body.
“You’re the one checking me out, darlin,” I replied and pretended to cover myself. “I was not!” “You were, I saw you,” I laughed and stood up. I held my arms out and said, “Take a good look now, I still have washing up to do.” “You can stay if you want,” she said, “I could use the company after today.” She glanced down and took a gulp of her wine as if trying to wash something away on the inside. Her anxiety, she must have a huge bundle of it welling up inside of her after almost being shot. I tended to get over these kinds of things very quickly,
they were part and parcel of my line of work. Linden was new to it though, and she had never been so close to direct, targeted gun violence. Even the shooting at the gun drop off hadn’t impacted her like today’s drive by. Nobody had been hurt, and we’d sailed away on adrenaline. Today she saw Mikey get shot and thought she was next. It fucked with a person’s head. “I can stay,” I said, “if you don’t mind me trying to take a look.” I raised my eyebrows suggestively and she giggled. “I don’t mind that either, to be honest,” she replied slowly, lazily. She
slid her finger circling around the rim of the glass. I watched her movement, followed it with my eyes, the motion of her elegant digit. “And why’s that?” I asked, my gaze moving to her face. “I like you,” she said in a sing song flirty way. “I know I shouldn’t but I do.” “You’re right, you shouldn’t like me,” I said in a low tone. In spite of the desire I had for her, I had to remember how small and vulnerable she was. It hadn’t really hit me until I saw her in here, still shaky and terrified even after the wine and hot water. “I know,” she said, draining her wineglass and handing it to me. “I’m so careful normally, but sometimes I feel
like doing something bad. You know?” “I don’t know, I guess I’ve always been a little bad,” I grinned at her. “So tell me more about what you’re doing tomorrow morning.” I decided to distract her with something that would keep us from going down that road. It was obvious that we were insanely attracted to each other and if I made the slightest move toward her, we would be fucking like animals within moments. But I needed to keep her at arm’s length. She sighed heavily and looked up at me. “It’s my father. He’s sick; he has Parkinson’s Disease. I have to take care of him in the morning once a week. At
other times I spend the night with him.” “I’m sorry, darlin,” I said, “I didn’t know.” “It’s okay, it’s not like I advertise it or anything. I hate it when people find out, they always change the way they look at me.” “I don’t look at you any differently,” I told her. “I think you’re pretty fucking courageous I guess, but other than that I still think you’re pretty god damned amazing.” “That’s what I hate,” she said, “I’m not courageous or brave. I’m just a boring girl who got saddled with some pretty big responsibilities.” “You’re hardly boring. Being a virgin doesn’t make you boring, it makes
you unbelievably sexy,” I said, and against my own internal command, I leaned over her and looked her right in the eyes. “You’re fucking magnificent, and don’t you forget it.” She smiled up at me, licked her lips and said, “Thanks. I guess I just feel like I’ve missed out on a lot of living.” “What about your sister? What was her name? Rosie? Doesn’t she help out?” “Dear god, no. She’s a big pain in the ass. I’ve spent my entire life taking care of her or my dad.” “It seems to me like you’re about due for a Linden vacation,” I told her. “Is there any way for you to get away from it all? Anywhere you want to go,
I’ll cover it.” “I couldn’t use the money for that,” she replied. “Wait, what did you need that hundred thousand for in the first place? Is that something to do with your dad?” She looked away, her eyelids fluttered and she went red. “Yes, it is. There’s this new treatment for him, but it’s not covered by any insurance. I’m waiting to hear back from the clinic to find out if he got in.” I knew in that moment I had to let her go. I had to push her away from me because she was pure, because she was innocent. It wasn’t just about protecting her from my lifestyle, but it was more about keeping her intact. I didn’t want to
break her, to tarnish her with my dirty life. I stood abruptly and said, “Your water must be getting cold. Let me find you some towels and leave you to your sleep.” “It’s not that late,” she said, her eyes widening in surprise. “We could hang out a little longer.” “I’ve got an early morning, darlin,” I told her. “I’m sorry. Maybe some other time.” I walked out, hating to leave her feeling rejected and confused, but I kept telling myself it was for her own good. I had a restless night, knowing she was so close to me, and I woke constantly with a painfully hard cock and
her on my mind. I realized some time through the night that it wasn’t going to be as easy to get over Linden as I’d initially thought. If it was even humanly possible. *** “Hello there, sunshine,” I said as she walked out in the morning. She looked rested and relaxed, much better than yesterday. “Hey,” she said coolly and I sensed some distance between us now. It had worked, walking away from her in the bath last night. I couldn’t say I was happy about it though, but at least she’d be safe and pure.
I poured her a cup of coffee, made her a couple pieces of toast, and chatted amicably with her over breakfast. I made up my mind some time during our meal. I excused myself and wrote her a check for the hundred grand she needed. It would give her a chance to help her dad and focus on herself instead of chasing after assholes like me. “You need a ride?” I asked her after she was finished. “Yeah, I need to go home,” she replied. I took her home on the back of my Harley, relishing the feel of her arms around me one last time. We pulled up in front of her place and I saw that same curtain move,
pulling back and dropping down. It must be her mom again. It made me feel good to know that somebody was looking out for Linden, even if they did make her feel boring and unappreciated. “You take care, you hear, darlin?” I said as she smiled at me nervously and handed back the helmet. I could tell she had expected more to happen last night and was a little embarrassed that it hadn’t. I wish I could tell her I wasn’t rejecting her, I wish I could tell her she meant so much to me that it almost scared me, and I wish I could tell her how fucking beautiful she was in my eyes. But I couldn’t. If she ever came to
harm because of me, I wouldn’t be able to go on living. “You too,” she said, “Thanks for the ride.” “One more thing before you go,” I told her and reached into my leather jacket. Deep in the inside pocket, next to my nine millimeter, was the money I had for her dad’s treatment. I handed it to her. She looked at the envelope, looked at me and asked, “What the hell is this?” “It’ll cover your dad’s clinic fees,” I told her, “Keep the money you earned the other day, spend it on something nice for yourself. A new car maybe. Or a trip once your dad’s on the road to recovery. You deserve it.”
“I can’t take this,” she said, her jaw dropping open as she read the check, realized I’d given her the full amount. “Seems to me you don’t have a choice, darlin,” I said and stepped on the bike. I revved the engine and looked her hard in the eye. “If you don’t head right to the bank and cash that, I’ll be back around here with a bag of money. It’s yours, free and clear. Go save your dad.” “I can’t–” I cut her off my revving the engine loud, motioning to my ears to let her know I couldn’t hear her protest, and gave her a quick wave before I drove away. It hurt like a son of a bitch, it was more than the sting I felt when my last
temporary girlfriend had been caught cheating. It ached deeper than my cock when I thought about sliding into Linden’s hot, tight pussy. It hurt harder than the time I lost my best friend in a shoot out down in New Mexico. It felt like I was leaving her for good, and there was nothing good about it. It fucked me up, and in turn, I needed to fuck somebody else up. I pulled over a ways up the highway and called Big Red. “You done the thing with Lee yet?” I asked. They hadn’t so I arranged to meet them and join in on the hit. I couldn’t go back to Linden, but I
could at least take my frustration out on the source of it. I could kill Lee, protect her, and head back to the bar to take anything else out on easy pussy. Big Red had done some surveillance and found out the restaurant Lee liked to have his lunches at. We pulled up with Little Red, Hawk and the prospect a few minutes before noon, to get the jump on them. I stood behind a delivery truck, waiting and clutching my gun, the tension I felt over Linden filed away somewhere in the back of my head. Right then it was all about defending my territory and keeping law and order in my city. If word got out that
Lee had done a drive by and gotten away with it, rivals would see me as weak and take advantage. Lee pulled up right on time, a single black Range Rover full of him and his crew. Five guys got out, four of them surrounded Lee, and they walked toward the restaurant. We stepped out of hiding and opened fire without a word. There was nothing to say now. I watched as if from a great distance as my bullets cut Lee down and he fell to the ground in an explosion of red. Blood splattered everywhere and it was over before it began. They hadn’t
expected us to move so fast. I heard sirens in the distance. We tossed the semi automatic weapons and climbed back onto our bikes to leave the scene. Before doing so, Big Red carved an H in Lee’s chest, leaving it shredded and bloodied, a sign that Hell’s Ransom had taken its revenge. We left the back way, we didn’t see a single cop car along our route, and we made it to Fat Boys just in time to spend the day getting shit faced drunk and talking about the hit. Some time around nine at night, I’d had enough drinking and talking, so I went into the back and grabbed the first whore I saw.
We made it to my office, I clumsily tore her top off and started sucking her huge, fake tits. I wondered what Linden’s beautiful natural breasts would feel like in my mouth, and immediately had to close my eyes and pretend this blonde was her. She was moaning and making all kinds of bloody noise, so I dragged her down with me onto my lap. I flopped on the couch, the site of so much debauchery in the past that it should feel natural by now. But it didn’t. I was being haunted by a girl I’d never had. The blonde moaned again and I growled, “Shut it, keep quiet.”
She pouted and I sucked her nipple, bit it hard and felt her gasp and shudder. It all felt wrong under my hands. I wanted it to be Linden. The door to my office swung open and I looked up, blinked and rubbed my eyes to clear my vision. She didn’t disappear. Linden stood there in the doorway wearing a tight dress and knee high leather boots with a leather jacket. “It’s the only thing I had that looked even vaguely biker chick,” she said without an ounce of humor. Her eyes were fire, anger raged there behind them and I felt foolish in her presence. “What are you doing here? I already told you to cash the check,” I
replied, my eyes not leaving hers. “It’s already in the bank,” she said, her hand on her hip. “I’m here for you.” “What the hell do you mean?” I asked, sitting up and knocking the blonde over slightly in doing so. “What the hell is going on here?” she simpered and pulled herself up. “Whoever you are, you need to leave,” she said to Linden. “I think you’re the one who needs to leave,” Linden snapped and crossed my office in a few angry steps. She pulled the blonde up by her hair and jerked her off my lap. “You need to get the fuck out,” she snarled to the confused stripper. “What’s going on here, darlin?” I
asked, unable to contain my grin. “Close the door on the way out,” Linden barked at the blonde. The blonde scurried out and obeyed her command. Linden turned back to me, stood above me and looked down. “What’s going on is that I’m so fucking sick of living my life for everybody else, Dom. I’m tired of being boring and I’m tired of being a virgin.” “And where do I come in?” I chuckled. “I want you to do it,” she said and sunk down slowly, straddling my lap. Her scent was overwhelming, it was intoxicating and made my cock throb for her. “Do what?” I asked, forcing myself
to focus in spite of being drunk. “I want you to be the first. I need you, I want you, and I’m tired of being told no.” “Yes,” I growled as all reason fled my head. “Yes a million times again,” I repeated and pulled her down for a kiss. The moment her lips touched mine, I was fucking lost.
Chapter 19 Linden I walked through our front door and my mom was immediately all over me demanding answers. “Who was that man on the motorcycle?” she asked. “Why did he drop you off? You told me you were studying but you didn’t come home, where were you?” I threw my backpack on the table in the hall, walked toward the kitchen and said, “He’s a friend, I was studying, and then I had to do overnight rounds at the hospital. I called Dom to give me a ride home because my car broke down.”
“It broke? What happened? Your dad told you to watch the oil, did you forget to change the oil?” “I was in an accident, but my friend is getting it fixed up.” “An accident? My god, why didn’t you tell me? Are you okay?” “I’m fine, ma,” I said, brushing off her frantic groping as she searched me for broken bones and such. “I need to get changed before my time with Dad, okay?” She left me alone finally and I headed to my room after having a glass of orange juice. The night at Dom’s had left me shaken and confused, not any better off than I’d been yesterday morning with all of this.
And him giving me that money this morning had sent me into a tailspin. How would I ever figure him out? He could have had me last night, there I was naked and flirting in the bath, I was drinking and an easy target and he’d walked out on me. I knew on some level I wasn’t ugly. I mean I owned a mirror and knew that I had gotten my good looks from both sides of the family; we weren’t ugly people. But the thing was that I might not be Dom’s type. Judging based on the women he was surrounded by, I would have to be a whole hell of a lot sluttier and easier to capture his attention. The problem was that I didn’t think
I could do it. I hopped in the shower just to avoid Mom on her way to work, and changed my clothes for the day. It was my time with Dad in the morning, and then I was planning on cashing my check and heading over to the hospital to see Mikey in the afternoon. After that, I wasn’t sure. There was a part of me that wanted to march over to Dom’s place and demand he fuck me, but a bigger part of me died at the thought of being so bold. What if he outright rejected me? To keep my mind off things, I went to get Dad out of his room and take him into the back yard, into the sunshine. Parkinson’s was a weird disease.
When it first started, Dad could barely talk and his trembling was out of control. This many years in, he could manage to hold a conversation, albeit a slow and steady one, but his trembling movements had slowed down as well. It was a couple years ago that I noticed he wasn’t as shaky, and mom and I had been convinced he was getting better. We were sure of it. We even prayed together and called it a miracle. Unfortunately it was simply the way the disease progressed. It was the most devastating sleight of hand it had played on us so far. Once I realized that Dad’s disease was actually getting worse, the nagging need to help him had become almost
overwhelming. Dom’s money couldn’t have come at a better time. I held Dad’s hand and we watched the birds eating at a little feeder mom had installed for him. He asked me about school, he was so proud of me, and told me a little about Rosie’s last visit. I bristled at that, my spine stiffened as he glossed over Rosie’s inconsiderate nature and made her seem like an angel just for popping in for ten minutes. By the time the nurse showed up to take over his care, he was snoozing gently in his wheelchair. I watched him sleep and could barely contain the excitement about his upcoming treatments. I took the bus and practically
skipped the last block to the bank. I ignored the wide-eyed expression on the bank teller’s face as she deposited the check. “This will take a couple days to clear, so don’t count on the money yet,” she warned me. “We have to make sure Mister Carter has the funds available to cover this amount.” “Oh I’m sure he does, but it’s fine. If I need money I have some available to me,” I told her and watched her eyes narrow as she tried to piece together what I had done to warrant such a huge payment. I wondered if she recognized the name and felt rather smug at making her uptight mind race as she tried to pinpoint
exactly what I was. I hopped on the cross-town bus and headed to the hospital afterwards. God I hated public transit. I needed to figure out this transportation situation. I didn’t have time to be waiting at bus stops all day. Mikey was already being discharged. I gave her a short hug and she laughed at my story of being groped by an eighty year old man on the bus. “Are you sure you should leave so soon?” I asked. “They said it was all superficial,” she told me as she dragged her pants on, wincing in pain as she bent over. “You’re still in pain though,” I replied, trying to help her with her
clothing. “It’ll pass, I can go back to school tomorrow and everything,” she replied. She sat on the edge of the bed and held her hands on her lap. “You should go though, my mom will be here any minute. She just went downstairs to check me out and get a wheelchair.” “Oh shit, she must hate me,” I said, looking nervously behind me. “Oh god, no, she doesn’t know you had anything to do with it,” Mikey laughed. “She’s just overly protective and a little bitchy with everyone. It’s awkward.” “Text me later, let me know how you’re doing,” I told her and made sure she had my number in her phone.
“I will for sure on one condition,” she grinned. “What’s that?” “You have to promise to take me to Dom’s club one of these days,” she replied with a mischievous look on her face. “Wait, you do like him,” she added when a dark shadow of jealousy flickered across my eyes. “Dude, you have to go for it, you realize that, right? Dominick Carter is like one of those once in a lifetime kinda guys.” “I don’t think he’s that interested in me or anything,” I replied, my heart fluttering at her suggestion. “Are you kidding me?” she exclaimed. “He had you on his bike! He brought you here! My mom couldn’t stop
talking about the dangerous biker guy in the hallway, how many dangerous biker types would sit patiently while somebody he didn’t want visited with her injured friend?” “I don’t know,” I replied, hating that I was already getting excited at the mere thought of him wanting to be with me. I mean, he’d had his chance at his apartment and hadn’t done a thing about it. “I’m going to change my promise,” she told me, her eyes full of amusement. “I don’t even give a shit if you take me to his club, I want you to promise me you’ll make a damn move. Go get that guy, make him yours.” “You sound like a perverted old
man,” I laughed, “but okay, I’ll take your advice and go get that guy. Maybe.” She groaned and rolled her eyes at me. I left the room with her laughter in my ears and feeling good about having a new friend. After going through a drive by shooting together, I had a feeling Mikey was going to be one of those friends I had forever. I passed her mom as she left the elevator pushing an empty wheelchair. She recognized me from the previous day and the look she shot me made it clear she didn’t like me. It didn’t faze me one bit. *** I took the bus to the auto mall and
spent the rest of my afternoon looking for a decent car. I settled on a little Honda Civic, it was just a couple years old and was a bright cheerful blue. I loved it on sight and was relieved when it started the moment the dealer turned the key. We settled on a reasonable price, and I paid cash from the money Dom had given me. The gun money. We insured it and I was ready to go. Money didn’t make you happy, but damn, it sure made things like this go a lot smoother. I realized as I drove off the lot that this meant I was in it even deeper, not only had I helped commit the crime, I was now benefiting off the proceeds of a violent crime.
It didn’t scare me though; in fact it made me feel more alive and dangerous myself than I’d ever felt. I drove through the streets in my new car, the radio blaring some old style rock and roll, and it reminded me of the dance I’d tried to do for Dom that first time. God, I’d been such a fool, trying to impress him with my clumsy moves, and then he’d discovered that I was a virgin and pushed me off him. Maybe that’s why he didn’t seem to want me now. Dom was surrounded with women who were aware of their own sexuality, who were in control of it. Maybe that’s what he was after. I pulled up in front of the house and
Mom opened the front door waving her hands around and jumping excitedly. I stepped out of the new car, carefully locked it and said, “What’s up?” “They want to meet him! The Opal Clinic! They want to do an intake interview next week!” she exclaimed breathlessly. “You mean for the study? The treatment?” I asked and grabbed her arms to calm her down. “Yes,” she replied, tears in the corners of her eyes. “They want to see him, they’ve gone over all his medical information and believe he would benefit from their program.” “Have you told him yet?”
“No, not yet. I wanted to wait until we go and meet them. I don’t want to get his hopes up again.” Over the years we’d tried many different things, from illegal Mexican drugs to herbs and blood treatments performed in the back of patchouli smelling alternative bookstores. Nothing had worked, in fact, nothing had ever seemed promising. They’d all been epic failures and financial disasters. I agree,” I replied and started to laugh. “This might be it, Mom. This might really be it!” She wiggled free of my grasp and threw her arms around me. She sobbed against my neck and said, “I’m so proud
of you, Lindy. I know I don’t tell you that enough, but I’m so proud.” I didn’t have any words to answer, she said what I’d always wanted to hear, but somehow it felt hollow now. It was too late. Now don’t get me wrong, I was still going to work my butt off to help my dad beat this disease, but I couldn’t keep putting my own life on the back burner. Being with Dom these past few days had awoken something inside of me that I never knew existed. A wildness that had been dormant while I played the part of the good girl. And now I wanted to embrace that wild part of me and see where it could take me.
And I hoped it would take me right into Dom’s arms. Mom and I went inside, and I realized she hadn’t even asked about the new car. I decided to not bring it up. I didn’t want to get accused of being selfish for wanting something on my own. After a simple dinner I retreated to my room to study, but I couldn’t concentrate on anything at all. I had a midterm on Monday that I really should be working on, but I couldn’t get Dom off my mind. Why had he rejected me last night? It was a question that was going to drive me mad if I didn’t finally just go find out.
I waited a little while, struggled with it and argued with myself, but I finally leapt to my feet and decided I was going. I didn’t care who he was with tonight, I wanted to let him know he was mine. I pulled on the most biker things I had, yelled at Mom over the loud late night news in the living room that I was going out, and fled before she had a chance to get up and ask me questions. I drove to Fat Boys, found a spot to park and walked in like I owned the place. The first person I saw was Big Red, the second person I saw was Ripper. The two of them were intently conversing at the bar, so I approached
them. “Hey, you guys seen Dom tonight?” I asked. Big Red looked nervous and glanced at the back room. “I ain’t seen him around, try him at home,” he said. I could tell he was lying. “He in the office?” I asked Ripper. Ripper had a greasy smile that spread across his face but never reached his eyes. “He sure is, sweetheart,” he said, “why don’t you head on back there and see what he’s up to?” “Thanks!” I said brightly and walked past them toward the back. I heard Big Red growl at Ripper about what the fuck did he just do to me, but I didn’t care. I knew Dom would
have somebody in there with him, he was just that kind of guy, I just had to make him realize that somebody else was nothing compared to me. I had to make sure I was the only one who filled his head when he needed a woman. I swung the door open, saw the blonde and just reacted. I dragged her off Dom and kicked her out, turned back to Dom, ignored his grinning smug look and climbed on top of him. I didn’t even know who I was when I dipped down and kissed him. I just knew that he didn’t say no. He didn’t reject me.
Chapter 20 Dominick Linden’s lips were almost hot and swollen, as if she’d been biting them in anticipation as she drove over here. She was grinding herself against my lap as we kissed and I almost shot my load like a fucking teenage boy. She was so unbelievably sexy, and she still had no idea how hot she was. That was the sexiest thing of all. She moaned against my mouth, her breath exhaling into mine, our bodies pressed against each other and our air mingling. It felt intimate, more so than anything I’d done with anyone else in
this office. I gripped her hips and pulled her along my hard cock, the heat from her soaked panties making me grunt with desire. Fuck, I wanted to tear her panties off and shove myself inside of her, break her cunt in, pound her mercilessly until I exploded deep inside her. But fuck…I couldn’t. This was Linden, I had to have control, I had to care for her before I got what I wanted. I tried to pull back, but she wouldn’t let me. She clung to me in desperate need, and it took every fiber of my being to stop kissing her. I was too drunk for this, fuck, I shouldn’t have drunk so much. I wanted
to be fully present for this, I needed to be aware of every moment, every touch, every sigh and quiver of her beautiful body. “Linden,” I exhaled and turned my head away. “Shit, stop, we need to stop.” “I want you, Dom,” she groaned, “please, I need this.” “I need it too, darlin, but hang on.” She pulled away, jerked herself upright as if I had burned her. Her face was a mask of shame, her eyebrows knit together and she said, “Do you want me to leave?” “Fuck, no,” I replied with a small chuckle, ”I want us to leave. I want to take you home, but I’m fuckin drunk. I
can’t drive.” “I bought a new car today,” she replied, clueing in to what I was saying and brightening as she realized I wasn’t turning her away. Damn, if only she knew how much she meant to me, how I couldn’t turn her away right now if it meant life or death. I would die to be with her tonight, I would die a happy man if her body was the last thing I ever felt. She was going to be a deadly dangerous woman if she ever caught on to how fucking gorgeous she was. She was going to rule the fucking world if she clued in. “Then why don’t you drive?” I asked. “Take us to my place so I can fuck
you right and proper. Not here, darlin, you ain’t a whore and I don’t want to take you like one.” “Aw,” she giggled, “that’s literally the most romantic thing anyone has ever said to me.” “I’ll call Hallmark tomorrow, get it put in a card,” I replied with a crooked grin. She looked down at my lap, the spot where her soaking wet panties were in full contact with my straining cock, and said, “We do need to get this home. I need to see you naked. God, Dom, I wanted you to take me last night, what happened?” “You were drinking too much, and you’d had a bad day,” I replied with all
sincerity. “I couldn’t take advantage of that. Besides, you see what happens to people when they run with me and my crew. I don’t want to mix you up in this life, Linden. I worry about you, what could happen to you.” Her eyebrows furrowed and she actually pouted, her delicious lips thrust out like a little girl’s. “I’m so sick of living for other people, Dom. I can’t even explain to you how sick of it I am. I need this, I want to be part of your life, danger be damned. I can handle it, I’m an adult and I’m fully capable of making choices for myself.” “Then let’s make the choice to get you back to my place,” I grinned and stood abruptly, carrying her with me.
She straddled my waist, locked her legs around me and let me carry her from the office and through the club. “Red, lock up for me, will ya?” I called to Big Red as we passed. “Will do,” he replied, and then added, “I told you she was your old lady,” in a grumbling tone. “For this one time I’m totally fine with you being right,” I replied, not taking my eyes off Linden’s face. “Don’t send a search party if I disappear for a day or two or three.” “Enjoy yourself,” Big Red guffawed as we left the pub. I set Linden down on the sidewalk outside and asked, “Which one’s yours?” “That one!” she said proudly and
pointed to a tiny little blue car. “Shit, darlin,” I laughed, “I don’t know if I can fold myself into that tin can.” She looked offended, “Well, I didn’t exactly buy it for the cargo room.” I took her face in mine and kissed her for being so god damned unbelievably beautiful in that moment. Who would have ever thought the dull yellow glow from the overhead street lights could make somebody look so beautiful? I let her face go, and she lingered for more kisses until I started to feel like I was sobering up a little. “We should get you back to my place before I take your virginity right
here and now,” I growled against her hair. I inhaled the scent of her, it filled my mind with visions of her writhing under me, impaled on my cock. “Fucked up against a Civic?” she asked, arching her brow. “It wasn’t on my bucket list, but I might have to add it.” “But not here, not now,” I said and took her hand as we walked to her car. It was a good thing I wasn’t driving, because as anticipated, my legs were cramped, my knees practically up around my ears as I climbed inside her new car. “It’s luxurious,” I laughed as she glanced at me, barely suppressing a giggle.
“It’s good for me,” she replied and glanced at me again. She couldn’t contain her laughter this time, she broke out into hysterical giggles. “I’m sorry,” she breathed through her laughs, “you look folded in half. I should have bought an SUV.” “Next time,” I replied with a grin, “this time let’s just get you back to my place, darlin, before I lose all feeling below my waist.” “Oh, that would not be good, I have plans for that below the waist region,” she said with exaggerated seriousness. “Good to hear, darlin,” I grinned and gave her directions to my place. She was a good driver, I know it sounds odd but I appreciate somebody
who can handle their shit on the road. I know women get a bad rap for their driving skills, but Linden was focused and sped in out of traffic like an old pro. I did my best to not touch her, but there were a few times I had to reach over and tweak her nipple or play with her hair. Okay, more than a few times. By the time we got to my place and we cruised into my underground garage, I was feeling almost fully sober. My senses were razor sharp and my stomach was thick with anticipation. I was going to be her first. I didn’t think she understood how much that meant to me. In a life surrounded by whores and
easy women, it was an honor to be chosen by somebody like Linden. She was good people, and she made me want to be a good man. She made me want to better myself. In the strangest twist of all, I was being dragged upwards by her purity and goodness instead of the other way around. I kissed her like mad in the elevator on the way up to my penthouse, I loved cupping her face in my hand, her smooth skin and soft hair draping over my hands felt just right. My body was at home when I was holding her. The elevator door slid open and we stumbled inside, she was giggling and hanging onto me, I was laughing and
almost tripped over the entrance table in the marble foyer. “This is crazy,” Linden exhaled and laughed, “Now I feel drunk.” She sat at the little entry bench to take off her boots and I dropped to my haunches in front of her. “I did have a lot to drink, maybe you’re absorbing it or something,” I laughed and unzipped one of her boots slowly and pulled it off her shapely leg. She was staring down at me intently and said, “No, I don’t think that’s it.” “I know,” I replied, looked up at her and unzipped the other boot. I edged it off her leg slowly and set it on the floor next to the other one. “I think we both feel it, darlin, there’s no sense
putting labels on what’s happening here. It is what it is, and I sure as hell don’t want to change a thing. So let’s be drunk on each other and enjoy ourselves.” “That’s a toast I can get into,” she smiled and held her hands out. I took them and we stood together, kissed and made out until we were both wearing fewer and fewer clothes the farther we made it into my place. With each step we took I realized that she was making it farther into my heart too, farther than anyone else had ever been. And right then, it didn’t scare me. *** We made our way to my bedroom,
I’d forgotten she hadn’t been in here the previous night. I’d held her at arm’s length, something that would seem impossible to achieve tonight. She hesitated near my bed. Her gorgeous eyes were so sincere as she looked up at me, I almost wanted to take her right then and there. Patience, I had to focus and exercise control over my body. I realized she was trembling. “Are you cold?” I asked her. She shook her head and said, “No, I’m excited.” “You feel cold,” I said and felt her icy hands slide up under my shirt. She pushed and pulled and helped me out of it.
I stood before her feeling vulnerable like never before. How had this tiny, beautiful little girl gotten under my skin like this? How had she managed to wind me around her little finger so effectively? She gasped as her eyes traveled across my body. She reached up and touched me, sending a strange sensation across my flesh everywhere she touched. I didn’t think I’d ever been touched like that. “You’re incredible, Dom,” she breathed out, her eyes alight with admiration and lust. “I chose well.” She giggled and ran her hands all over my body. I needed to feel her, so I helped her
wiggle out of her dress, unclasp her bra, and tore her panties off. She cried out when I did so, “Hey, those cost money!” “I’ll buy you a hundred pairs to replace them,” I growled and tossed them to the side. She frantically fumbled at my belt and I stepped out of my jeans and underwear. We were both completely naked. Before she had a moment to take it all in, I dropped to my knees in front of her. “I’ll tear every damn pair off you too,” I added and buried my face in her sweet cunt. She gasped and grabbed my head for balance. She was backed up against my bed and she slowly sunk down until she was seated.
She fell back and her legs parted for me, I grabbed her legs and draped them over my shoulders, pulled her close to me so I could worship her pussy good and proper. I slid my hands up her inner thighs, followed the route with my tongue and trailed lazily toward her cleft. She arched herself toward me, opening herself up even more, and I dipped my tongue into her sweet honey, flicking it until she groaned and held my face tight against herself. “Oh Dom,” she moaned in an airy tone, “Oh god, that feels so good.” Encouraged, I applied more pressure, right on her clit. I felt it swell as she got closer and closer to coming
for me. My cock was rock hard, and it was so fucking difficult to hold myself back. I wanted her clenching tight around me, milking me with her velvety heat. I wanted to fuck her senseless, join our bodies until I couldn’t hold back any longer… “Dom,” she gasped, a beautiful little noise, almost surprised. “God that’s amazing. I think I’m coming… Dom!” I felt her entire body stiffen up and she ground her gorgeous pussy against my face. I felt her gushing, her clit swollen and quivering and her legs trembling over my shoulders. After a time, I slowed my tongue
and pulled away, her juices coating my face. It was funny, I’d always been considerate about getting a woman off when I felt like it, but I’d never been a fan of eating pussy. With Linden I couldn’t get enough. Her scent, her taste, the little sounds she made as I brought her pleasure…it was all so intoxicating and addictive and I knew I wouldn’t get enough any time soon. And as much as that excited me, it terrified the fuck out of me too.
Chapter 21 Linden I’d never known such intense pleasure could exist. I felt as though my eyes were going to roll right into the back of my head the moment Dom’s tongue reached my clit, and the harder he licked, the more intense it got. His face was buried between my legs, his beard tickled and rasped my inner thighs and his tongue was persistent in its attack on my throbbing pussy. I felt like I was going through an exorcism, I flailed and writhed but couldn’t move even one inch away from
his mouth, I was an addict and I immediately wanted more. He climbed up next to me, pulling me farther onto the massive king size bed with its soft mattress and expensive coverings. “You okay, darlin?” he grinned at me. He stroked my hair off my sweaty forehead and looked a little like the cat that ate the canary. He was extremely pleased with himself. “I am more than okay,” I giggled and squirmed in his arms, twisted around to look right at him. “I feel like I could fly, like I could jump over a building.” I really did, I felt high and drunk all at once, bubbles of joy rose inside of my
chest and threatened to burst out in the form of laughter. I didn’t want to laugh though, this felt too intimate and too serious. Dom was responsible for making me feel like this, and I owed him my devoted attention. He pulled my face toward him and he kissed me, his tongue overtook mine and I could taste my sweetness on his. He moved against me. I could feel the hardness of his shaft digging into my stomach, insisting I take notice. I slid my hand lower and grasped it, marveling at how I could barely get my fingers around it, wondering how it would ever fit inside of me. What was I getting myself into?
Dom pulled back slightly, looked me in the eyes and said, “You are so beautiful, Linden.” He ran his finger along my jawline, traced it gently and never moved his eyes from mine. “You are fucking gorgeous,” he said in a low, thick voice, “I’ll give you a chance to back out now, because if we keep going I’m not going to be able to stop. And if I can’t stop, then this is going to be so fucking real that neither of us is going to be able to walk away. Do you understand that?” I felt the weight of his words and knew he spoke them with absolute sincerity. I could barely reply, tears threatened to choke my, but I nodded and whispered. “I understand. I feel it too,
Dom. This is important, we’re important.” “Oh darlin, you don’t know how important,” he replied with a crooked grin. “But you should know one thing… I’m gonna fuck you so hard you won’t remember your own name, you got it?” “Got it,” I breathed out as a shiver shot through my body. “The only thing you’ll remember is how to scream my name,” he said in a soft, intense voice as he trailed his finger down my body to the top of my cleft. “You’re dripping wet for me, aren’t you?” “I am,” I sighed, “I want you so bad, Dom. I need you.” His finger slides farther down to
find my overly sensitive clit still swollen and quivering from his tongue. I gasped and arched against his body, opening myself to him and closed my eyes as he slipped along my wet, hot slit. “You are so ready for this, darlin,” he said and nibbled my neck. I giggled breathlessly and squirmed in his arms. I squeezed his hard shaft and heard his sharp intake of breath at my movement. “I am ready,” I said, staring into his eyes. “Fuck me, Dom. Make me yours. Take me.” He pushed my arms up above my head in one swift movement without his eyes leaving mine.
I rolled onto my back and stared up at him, barely able to breathe. He nudged my thighs open with his knee while holding my arms pinned above my head with one hand. His hand was so huge it encircled both of my wrists, I felt helpless and powerful at the same time, aroused and nervous. It was such a juxtaposition of emotions and sensations that I felt as if I could come right then. “Just relax, darlin,” he said, “and tell me if I hurt you. I don’t want to hurt you.” “I promise,” I replied. His free hand slid back down over my quivering abdomen and opened my slit again. It felt slippery and slick with wet heat, he parted my lips and dipped his head to
kiss me as he moved between my thighs. I moaned as the head of his throbbing cock prodded against me. I gasped as he guided himself up and down my slick heat, pressing against my clit with the head of his massive cock. “Oh, Dom,” I sighed and opened my legs wider for him, wanting him to make the swift motion that would tear me open and make me a woman. I was so ready to do this for him and myself. I wanted it so bad I was almost ready to sob my need. He kissed my face, my eyelids and forehead as he moved the head of his cock lower, slowly and agonizingly careful as he settled it just inside my entrance.
I jerked my hands free, reached up and pulled at him, desperate for him to be inside of me now, my fear and nervousness being crushed by my overwhelming desire. He kissed me again as he pushed inside of me, I bit his lip as he split me open, tearing and sending jolting pain up and down my spine. I jerked away from him and squeezed my eyes shut to hide the tears that were springing forth, I didn’t want him to stop, I didn’t want him to know how much it hurt. *** It hurt so good, it hurt in a strange, sensual way. Along with that jolting pain
were snakes of pleasure squirming under my skin. “Shit, darlin, this is too much for you,” he said in a gentle voice. I felt his back muscles tense as he began to withdraw. I felt fierce and desperate, so I dug my nails into his back and dragged his hips hard against me, forcing him deeper inside of me. My eyes snapped open and I stared into his and said, “Don’t pull out. I need this, Dom. Fuck I need this.” “Am I hurting you?” he asked tentatively. I nodded and bit my lower lip, but wouldn’t let him go. This intensely intimate connection we had was too
amazing to let go. I could feel his cock throbbing inside of me, I felt like we were joined as one and I didn’t want it to stop. “I’ll have to move at some point,” he said, the edges of his eyes crinkling in amusement. “Just tell me when though, this is all about you, Linden.” I nodded and just breathed with it, matched the pulsing in my hot, swollen heat. It occurred to me that this man was dangerous, he was a killer who wouldn’t hesitate to put a bullet or a knife in the head of his enemy, he lived by a different moral code than most, he lived above the law. And yet he was so tender with me, he cared about me and treated me as
though I was precious and spectacular, and around him I felt just like that. I exhaled and said, “Go slow,” as my hands relaxed on his back. I could feel the little half moon divots where my nails had been and realized that I had been causing him just as much pain and yet he’d ridden it out for my sake. My heart started to pound wildly as he pulled back, paused and slid inside again. With each agonizing sensual stroke inside of me, the pleasure overtook the pain until the pain was just a distant memory. I was no longer a virgin, and with each pass of his magnificent massive cock, I was farther and farther from it. With each pass, my heart felt like it was
melting, and my body warmed for him, burned for him, with something that might be love. He propped himself up on his elbows, I could feel the rippling of his muscles as he thrust inside of me and picked up speed. “You are so tight and hot,” he growled into my ear as he dropped down, “I can’t last like this, Linden, I need to come soon. I’m going to fucking explode if I don’t come inside of you, flood your hot cunt, fill you with my seed.” I hadn’t been sure I would be able to come until he spoke those words. It was like the power of suggestion, as soon as he mentioned it, I wanted to
come for him, with him. I couldn’t speak though; there was so much going on in my body that was new that I was overwhelmed with it all. Suddenly Dom rolled off me, but dragged me with him. He flipped onto his back and brought me along, his cock never leaving my body. “I want to see you from here,” he growled, “Your first orgasm, the first time I make you come. I want to feel your pussy milk me from here, darlin. Fuck you’re beautiful…” I rode him like a horse, straddled his muscled body and clenched him with my thighs as he slammed into me from below. “You’re mine,” he rasped, “this
cunt, this body. It belongs to me now. I’m the only man who will ever fuck you. Tell me, darlin, who do you belong to?” “I belong to you,” I groaned and gasped, my words seemed to give him new power to fuck me harder. “I’m yours, all of me, it’s yours, Dom.” I was so soaking wet that there was no longer any resistance as he pummeled me with his cock. I balanced myself my placing two hands on his wide chest and arching my back, swinging my hair around and tilting my hips to meet his onslaught. God it felt so good, I was barely aware of the noises I was making, the sighs and panting sounds, the moans and groans of absolute decadent pleasure.
“Come for me, darlin,” he said, grasping my hips and holding me tight against him. “Come on my dick, Linden. I want to feel you milk me dry with that sweet pussy. Come on, babe.” His voice was so guttural and so commanding it added yet another level to the crazy amount of joy I was experiencing. I’d never known anything like this could exist, I never understood how amazing sex could feel. I slowly understood how people became such idiots in the pursuit of it. That being said, I knew there was something extra between Dom and me. This was not regular level sex, this was almost mystical in its intensity. I felt it then, the waves of pleasure
that were rolling through my body all came together at once. Dom reached up and grabbed my breasts, still holding me in place as he fucked me from below, and pinched my nipples in his fingers. I called out, an indecipherable cry of ecstasy as the waves crashed inside of me and brought me down hard, into the depths of orgasm. “I’m coming,” I choked out between my fevered gasps, “I’m coming for you, Dom.” “That’s it,” he said, his voice so deep and triumphant, his eyes burning with lust for me. “Come on, darlin, come for me. Good girl, I can feel your pussy clenching around me, I can feel it
pulsing, babe. That’s right.” With that, I felt his cock go still inside of me as he stopped his hard pounding. I felt it surge and throb and explode, a hot liquid fire deep in my body, as far as he could go. I screamed and threw my head back, his fingers punched harder and I felt as if my entire body were involved, every cell in my being was reacting to his touch, his commands, his seed inside of me. I don’t know how long it lasted, it felt like seconds and it felt like forever. When we were locked like that, joined together in mutual bliss, time had no meaning, space had no meaning, we were just two people in a universe of
stars. My body finally started to relax, his hands moved up and down the front of me, massaging me as he talked to me in a smooth, soothing voice. “You are unbelievable, Linden. Where have you been? How is it that I never knew this sort of thing could exist before I met you?” I sighed and fell forward onto his chest. He wrapped his huge arms around me and I felt his cock soften and pull out of me, leaving me empty and saddened by the singularity of my existence. I wanted him inside of me more, I needed him by my side, I needed to feel connected to this great, huge, muscly dangerous man who would care for me
and protect me from all that life threw at me. “So you’re saying it’s not always like that?” I asked with a grin, looking up at him, my face pressed against his skin, his heart beating as fast as mine. “Fuck, no,” he said, completely serious. He squeezed me tight and slowly closed his eyes. “Nothing has ever been like that, darlin. Nothing has ever come even close.” I smiled and knew he had felt as much as I had. I knew we were both craving that feeling again, of being joined together and united against the world, whatever life brought our way. I knew he felt it too, and I couldn’t be happier.
Chapter 22 Dominick I stroked her damp hair as she lay with her head against my chest. I could feel her little heart pounding in hers against my flesh, matching time with my own. I felt her body slowly relax against me and had a surge of protectiveness wash through my body, almost like a rage at the thought of any harm coming to her. My girl. That was dangerous to think though, in spite of my cock and my heart ganging up on my head and kicking reason out the door, she was still putting herself in a
vulnerable place. Being with me basically painted a target on her back. She mumbled something under her breath and nuzzled her face up into the curve of my neck. In spite of our recent activities, my cock swelled and my heart did a strange little thump at this simple movement. Her breathing deepened and she fell asleep in my arms. I did my best to draw the covers over the both of us without startling her. I managed to get us both between the sheets and let my own head slow down enough to drift toward sleep. I could still taste her on my tongue and smell her scent every time I breathed in. She consumed me, even in my arms in
all her naked vulnerability, I still wanted more. I wanted everything from her, and I wanted to be her everything. She wiggled a little further down, into the crook of my arm, and began to snore gently. Even her snores were perfection, and I let myself finally fall into a deep slumber with them see-sawing in the back of my head. *** “I can’t believe you let me fall asleep with all my make up on,” Linden complained from the bathroom. I walked up behind her, wrapped my arms around her and looked at her in the mirror. “You’re still magnificent,” I
said and kissed her shoulder. In spite of the mascara blackened eyes and streaked cheeks, she really was. “Most women would kill to look like you at your worst, darlin.” “You’re just saying that so I’ll have sex with you again,” she grinned and turned to kiss me. I pulled back after a couple moments and said, “You mean more than last night? I’m older than you, remember. You’re going to kill me with your insatiable pussy.” I slid my finger down between her legs for emphasis. “I think you’ll survive,” she giggled and squeezed my now hard cock for emphasis of her own. We’d spent the night having sex and
sleeping in between. I lost count of how many times I’d come inside of her, and how many times she’d raked her nails down my back as I brought her to the edge of pleasure and tipped her over. We’d slept in though, an indulgent morning that lead into early afternoon. She’d texted home briefly and explained away her absence, I’m sure she claimed she’d spent the night with a female friend studying or something. Although after the things we’d done, she’d probably learned more than a little about male anatomy close up and personal. “How about a shower and then I make us something to nibble on?” I asked her, directing her toward my hand
tiled rainfall shower for two, or three or more. It was huge and although I’d never had a woman in it, I’d always thought about how useful it would be one day. Who knew that day would be with my recently de-virginized … shit … girlfriend? Did I have a girlfriend? I kinda wanted to have a girlfriend. Damn. “Sounds perfect to me,” she smiled and I picked her up in my arms and took her to the shower. I pushed a pre-set control button and we were soon jetted with warm water from all sides and above. Music played and lights moved gently across our bodies as we soaped each other down and kissed, and kissed and kissed. “Now that we’re all cleaned up,
can we get dirty again?” she asked with a devilish grin. “Of course, darlin,” I replied and pulled her into my arms. I kissed her hard and pressed against her until she was backed up against the wall, out of the direct stream. I lifted her against it, her legs wrapped around me instinctively and I lifted her a little higher. I settled the head of my cock against her swollen lips and dropped her slowly onto it. Immediately I felt her pussy tighten and clench against my hardness and it took everything I had to not rail against her and shoot my load right then and there. Water hit us, keeping us warm, and
I held her gently, sliding her up and down my shaft like she weighed nothing. “Oh Dom,” she gasped with that little look of surprise that made me feel like a fucking animal. Every time I hit the end of her, her eyes widened and I felt like I could rule the fucking world with this girl on the end of my dick. “Oh darlin,” I replied with a smirk, knowing she would be the first to go, but the moment I felt her cunt quiver and her body tense, I knew I’d follow right behind. “I love–” she started to say, but realized what she was doing and stopped herself. I thrust up inside of her, locked my eyes on hers and told her, “You can say
it, come on Linden, tell me what you wanted to say.” I was daring her to say it, to be the first, and she knew it. I thrust again, she cried out and clung to me, and suddenly she screamed it, not caring any longer if she was breaking any kind of rule or social convention. “I love you,” she said in a harsh tone, “I don’t care if you know it, I don’t care that it hasn’t been long enough, I love you.” I slowed down and slid out of her with agonizing precision. I stared into her eyes and replied. “I love you too,” as I slid back inside slowly. She pulled herself against me and
dug her fingernails in and we declared our love for each other again and again until we achieved that final moment, the crash down into joy and pleasure and seemingly endless sensual bliss. Afterwards she clung to me still as I softened and pulled out of her. We kissed, tenderly and sensually, until our skin began to pucker and our stomachs growled so loudly we could no longer ignore them. It felt so domestic, utterly perfect, to dress with her, cook for her, feed her tender morsels of food and pour her a mimosa or two to go with brunch. I did love her, so much that it made me nervous any time that I actually thought about it.
As long as I just enjoyed her in the moment, my love was free and beautiful. *** I had her drop me off at Fat Boys in the early evening so I could pick up my bike. She drove back with me, texting her parents some other excuse about studying, and spent another decadent night with me. I myself ignored every call or demand for my time. My crew didn’t have any idea where I’d gone, and although I reassured Big Red that I wasn’t dead, I didn’t want anything to do with them while Linden was in my arms. She reluctantly went home Sunday afternoon and had a busy week ahead, as
did I. I was restructuring our southern chapter so I’d be on the road for a few days. I’d made the plans before being with her, and I hadn’t expected to ache like this when it was time for her to leave. We said our goodbyes and I began texting her the moment she was out the door. I was pathetic, and I didn’t give a shit. I spent Sunday night at home, Big Red begged me to come to Fat Boys for a strip-off between several women, two of whom had double teamed me previously, but I declined. I needed to sort shit out with Linden
before I stepped foot back in there again, especially with so many sluts hanging around. I knew they’d all be after me, and I felt almost violent at the thought of them touching me. It was weird, I’d always been so loose with my sexual loyalties, but I felt in my heart, mind and soul that I was Linden’s and she was mine. There was no doubt in my mind. I just had to get the word out to the bitches and hangers-on at the club and the pub that I was off the market, or they’d end up publically humiliated if they tried anything. Linden and I talked Sunday night until our phones died and we both couldn’t stay awake. It was pathetic and
glorious to have this kind of connection. Monday I rode three hours south with Big Red, Ripper and the prospect to handle the business down there. One of the club higher ups had started causing trouble for the president who was aging and in poor health. The thing was, we didn’t kick anybody out of that spot. As long as AJ was able to ride his Harley and handle his shit, ain’t nobody got the right to send him packing. I intended to check things out, maybe beat a little sense into Curly, the vice president, and leave them in better order when I left on Wednesday. I declined the offer to stay at the club house Monday night, leaving my
guys there so I could have some privacy in a hotel suite on my own. I knew it would be a night of drinking, hard drugs, and harder women, and I wasn’t interested. I got my room pass, had a quick shower, ordered some room service and settled in to watch some cheesy TV until Linden got home from her rounds at the hospital. I heard a knock and got up to get my dinner, opened the door and nobody was there. I looked up and down the hall but saw nothing, I was about to step back in when I noticed a manila envelope on the floor. I bent down and picked it up,
closed the door and walked back inside. I opened the envelope and pulled out a series of eight by ten photos, all glossy and in full color, and every single one of them showing Linden. My hands were trembling as I scanned through them, there was one of her leaving my apartment building last night, and several of her on her college campus, talking and laughing with her friends, studying at the library, standing in line for coffee. The last four were from the last hour or two because it was dark out already. One was at the hospital where she was attending to a patient in the emergency room. One was of her walking out, her street clothes on and
obviously finishing her shift. The third was her getting into her new little blue Civic that she loved so much, but it was from right behind her, within stabbing distance. And the final one was from in front of her house. She was walking in her front door, her mother’s face peering out of the curtain pushed aside, her smile bright at her daughter’s return. This one had a huge red pen slash through it, a warning, a red cross over Linden. It meant only one thing. Her death. A cold hand clenched my stomach and twisted my guts all to hell. I knew what these pictures meant, and I knew what I had to do.
I didn’t know who sent them, but even if I found out and killed them, I knew there would be more. There would always be more and she would never be safe. My phone buzzed and I looked down. Linden was calling. My heard jumped and I hit the button to ignore her call. I looked at my phone until she stopped calling, slid it into my pocket and stood in the middle of my suite, raging and helpless. I balled my fists and walked to the TV, punched it and the wall behind it. I punched the wall until my fist was raw and bleeding and there were several good sized holes.
Knocking on the door broke me out of it, I grabbed my duffel bag and keys and stalked out of the hotel, past the angry manager and the surprised concierge with my dinner on a cart. “Put it on my card,” I yelled back at them and walked out to my Harley. I felt my phone buzz again, looked down and saw Linden’s number. I turned it off, put it back in my pocket and got on my bike. I put on my helmet, started the Harley, revved it a few times and hit the road back to the club house. I knew what I had to do then, and a night of drinking, hard drugs and harder women might be just the thing to accomplish it.
I had a heart of stone and a will of iron by the time I got off my bike and found my crew.
Chapter 23 Linden I was walking on air when I got home Sunday night. Mom was angry, so I made up some lie about needing to spend time with Mikey who was recovering from the flu. I had no idea if Mom actually believed me, but at that point, I just didn’t care. I wasn’t a virgin. I could barely believe it myself, and I locked my door and spent Sunday night on the phone with Dom. We talked for hours, laughing and getting dirty, planning our future together. I could hardly wait to start living
my life in full on color. I felt like my first couple decades had been in black and white, like everything was some variation of grey. Now that Dom had awakened something inside of me, I saw the color and I tasted the flavors and I knew how sweet and unbelievably amazing life could be. I did see Mikey Monday morning in class. She was healing nicely and as chatty as ever. She forced me to tell her everything about my time with Dom, I mean as much as I could, I didn’t want to let her know the dirty details. Somehow those felt sacred in a way, like I didn’t want to share that part of us with anyone else. “Did you bang him like a broken
door in a hurricane?” she asked when we got to the cafeteria and found a table to have our lunch. I hesitated, not used to this kind of conversation, but the happiness bubbled up out of me and I exclaimed, “Hell yeah, you know it.” She high fived me and yelled, “Girl! You go! He is as fine as fuck!” “I know, can you believe it?” I gushed and blushed at her smile. “Of course I can, you’re gorgeous. It would take somebody like you to snag Dom’s attention though, right? He’s not going to be interested in somebody normal, like me.” “Oh whatever,” I laughed, “I’m normal too.”
“Normal on planet hotness maybe,” she grinned. “Don’t worry about me though, I met a pretty cute doctor when I was in the hospital. He’s taking me for lunch the next time I’m on rounds.” We talked about her new guy and giggled like teenagers as we ate our lunch. Afterwards I had rounds and she had another class, so we parted ways. I was giddy with love for Dom, but also giddy to have somebody to share it with. Somebody who wanted nothing from me but friendship and a good giggle fest from time to time. Rounds were dull, but Dom and I texted each other throughout the day so it was okay.
I couldn’t shake the feeling that I was being watched though. It unsettled me and made me nervous all day. I was so grateful to make it home safely; that feeling left me as jumpy as a cat. Mom had dinner ready for me, and I tried calling Dom before I sat down, but he didn’t pick up. I left him a cute message on his machine, and ended up calling him a few minutes later to leave another one. I knew he’d mentioned business for his out of town trip, but I couldn’t help but feel a little sick about it. Of course we’d said that we loved each other, but things had happened so fast I didn’t know what the state of our relationship
was. I had a feeling that if I were to date anyone else, Dom would personally tear them apart, piece by piece. But where did that leave him? Was he still free to have sex with those strippers and club whores who always seemed to be around? I hated feeling insecure so I forced such thoughts from my head and concentrated on dinner with Mom. “We’ve got dad’s appointment tomorrow,” Mom said partway through. I felt awful; in all of my self centered ponderings, I’d completely forgotten about my dad. “That’s amazing,” I said, “I wish I made it home tonight in time to have
dinner with him. I feel like I hardly see him lately.” “Everything will settle down once you finish school and start working,” mom said with a smile. “And once your dad is feeling better, we can do things as a family again.” “Have you seen Rosie lately?” I asked, munching on the pasta my mom had prepared. Baked lasagna, my favorite but something that would go directly to my hips if I ate too much of it. Mom’s lasagna was hard to turn down though, so I happily ate it and took seconds, thinking of the work out I’d had all weekend. I’d earned a second helping. “She stopped in a couple times
over the weekend, you know how she is, like a little bird flitting here and there.” “She needs to get into school or something, she’s wasting her life,” I said. “She’s working now, over at some bar on Thirty-third Street,” mom said with pride that rankled me. “She’s working in a bar? Can’t she get a normal job?” “Not everybody is as good and loyal as you, Lindy,” mom said, “Rosie does what she can get. I don’t know if anybody would hire her for a normal job, she’s gotten more tattoos and has this awful chunk of metal in her nose now.” “Gross,” I grumbled and polished
off the second plate. I got up to do the dishes but mom waved me away and sent me back to my room. I called Dom again and it went right to voicemail, meaning he was out of range or had turned his phone off. I felt a hot jealous rage wash through me and tried my best to suppress it. I went to bed instead, but just before I turned my own phone off for the night, I texted him. Fuck all the rules and things about not chasing a man, I felt like I needed to reach out somehow. “Miss you so much, love you. xxxooo” He didn’t reply back.
*** The clinic was beautiful; it was everything they’d advertised and more. Dad’s intake evaluation went well, he seemed to pass all their tests and fit their criteria. I called the doctor in charge to the side to talk about money, I let him know my parents knew nothing but I was going to be paying for it. His eyes widened in surprise at my check, but he took it and went into an office down the hall. I had to get to school, but I was assured that dad was in, he was exactly what they were looking for and they believed his success would be immediate and profound.
Of course the cynical side of me knew that the hundred grand I’d just handed over didn’t hurt his chances of acceptance. I hugged them both before I left and went to school. I was infuriated by the afternoon, Dom still wasn’t answering his phone and he hadn’t replied to a single text. I raged and regretted the rude things I said to him as I got out my frustrations via text and email, but he needed to fucking call me back. I was starting to feel cheap and used, and I didn’t like it. By Wednesday, all I felt was pain. A dull ache in my heart where my love had once been.
I didn’t understand how he could have walked away from me like that. How he could have turned his back on me and what we’d had together, however brief it was. By Thursday I knew he was back from his business trip, but he still wasn’t returning my calls or replying to my texts. My rage knew no bounds and I called him every name in the book and probably made up a few too, just to let him know how much pain I was in. I couldn’t believe him, I had been duped by his charm and good looks and used like every other whore he’d fucked this year. My only saving grace was that it
had happened at his apartment, not the club. On Friday I drove to his apartment and tried to get the doorman to let me in. He politely declined, stating that Dom was out for the evening and he didn’t know where he was or when he’d be back. I wanted to claw his eyes out, but I knew he was just doing his job. I drove to Fat Boys, but he wasn’t there either. I pushed past Big Red and Ripper’s nasty grinning face and threw open the office door to find it empty. A couple of the girls laughed at me and called me names as I fled, humiliated. I had to agree with them though, I really was just a stupid little
girl. I drove to his apartment on Saturday again and sat out front, hoping to catch him on his Harley, pulling into his underground parking garage. I lucked out by about midnight. I’d been falling asleep when the roar of the engine woke me up and spurred me into action. I ran across the street and screamed his name as the garage door was opening. He revved the motor and I thought he was going to zoom away for a moment, he seemed like he wanted to. “Dom!” I yelled and he stayed in place as the door slid down again. I reached him out of breath and sweaty,
my eyes puffy from crying and my throat hoarse from calling his name. “What’s going on, sweetheart?” he asked, avoiding my eyes. “You know what’s going on, why haven’t you returned my calls?” I demanded. “I’ve been busy,” he said, his voice flat and emotionless. “Too busy for me? Come on Dom.” “I’m too busy for anyone.” “It’s me, your darlin. You had time last weekend.” “That was pleasure, and now it’s over. I don’t have time for it.” “You don’t have time for me?” He glanced over at me then, his face as guilty as a little boy’s. “I ain’t
got time for any of this shit.” “Shit?” I cried out. “You think what we had was shit?” “We had a little fun, you wanted it as much as I did, but you knew the game I played, sweetheart. You knew what you were getting into.” He was so cold to me that I started to cry. I grabbed his face in my hands and wept as I yelled at him. “I gave you my virginity! I gave you my body! I gave you my heart and soul!” He looked me in the eyes, slowly pulled my hands off his face, revved his engine and pressed the garage door button. It started to open and in an icy, hard voice he said, “You shoulda kept ‘em, sweetheart.”
He roared away from me, leaving me on the sidewalk with my heart shattered in a million pieces, I could feel the broken shards piercing my soul and tearing me apart inside. I started to cry and I fell to my knees, sobbing for my loss and my love. I felt a deep anger build up inside of me then, a coldness that matched Dom’s, and I dried my tears on the back of my hand and stood up slowly. I was going to knit myself back together and never love again. I would walk away from Dominick Carter and forget that he ever existed. I would live my life without him, without want or desire. Or love.
And I would be fine. I would survive. I had to. I had no other option. *** It felt like I was living life underwater. I was going through the motions, but everything felt slower, harder to accomplish. Like each step took immense effort just to get one foot ahead of the next. I tried to see Dom again a couple times, but both times he rebuffed my desperate need to talk. He seemed so cold and cruel; I had no choice but to believe him when he said it had meant nothing to him. I tried to dive into my schoolwork
to forget about him, but I was so distracted by my aching heart that it didn’t take full effect. I honestly didn’t understand how I made it through that first hour or first day or first week without Dominick Carter in my life. It was Friday morning, my usual time with Dad but he was at the clinic all day today for more testing and the beginning of his treatments. Once he’d caught on to what was happening, he’d been so happy that even if this didn’t work, it was worth it to see him like this. I hated that I couldn’t be happy with him. I mean, I was pleased for him and Mom, but my misery was so bone deep
that it was impossible to muster up any kind of excitement. I felt cheated of that. I know Dom was the one who had given me the money for the treatments, but I still felt like he was responsible for me feeling so distracted that I couldn’t really enjoy it. I slept in and was just getting out of the shower when I heard the front door slam. I dried off and pulled on some loose yoga pants and a hoodie, kind of my depressed go-to outfit for the moment, and walked out to the kitchen. Rosie was sitting at the table eating a huge plate full of leftovers. “I miss Mom’s cooking,” she said
with her mouth full. “You should come for dinner some time, they’re better when they’re fresh,” I said, nodding toward the mish mash of food she had on her plate. Some from last night, some from the night before. She swallowed hard and took a drink of water. She wiped her mouth with the back of her hand and laughed at me. “I would love to, but I’m working these days, in case you didn’t hear.” “Your nasal piercing looks infected,” I said, leaning in for a look. Her nose looked red and swollen, the edge of her barbell crusted with scabs. “Stop being so judgmental,” Rosie said and rolled her eyes. “You should get something pierced, maybe a tattoo or
two, live a little.” “I don’t need piercings and tats to live life,” I retorted, thinking about the brief time I had with Dom and how much I’d done. I only needed him to live a little, but I couldn’t tell her that. “Ah yes, the prissy good girl life,” Rosie said, “You know I get sick of people looking down on me because I’m not you. I have my own life and I am my own person, nobody ever said we needed to be cookie cutter copies of each other. Besides, you’re the one copying me by banging a biker dude, right?” My face flamed hot and red and I glared at her. I wasn’t exactly thrilled to be known for banging Dom, even if it
was the truth. It felt like much more than that to me, it couldn’t be reduced to such a crass expression, could it? “I didn’t bang Dom, he helped me when my car broke down,” I replied with an icy stare. She choked on the food she had in her mouth and screeched, “You fucked Dominick Carter? Are you kidding me?” I was mortified the moment she spoke, realizing I’d given her more than she’d known. I’d really put my foot in my mouth this time. “What did you hear? Isn’t that who you meant?” I asked. “God, no! I thought you hooked up with Big Red,” she laughed and looked me up and down with a new admiration
in her eyes. “Dominick Carter, holy shit. I can’t believe my uptight big sister fucked a man like Dominick Carter. Did he have a big dick? Was he good? Tell me everything!” She leaned forward and looked like a kid on Christmas. She was hanging on my every word, and there was some weird part of me that wanted to impress her. “There’s not much to tell, really,” I said. “We went to his place, I spent the weekend, and we haven’t talked much since.” “You went to his penthouse? Are you fucking kidding me? Oh my god, I have never heard of a woman going back there, are you sure?” she squealed.
“Uh, yeah, I’m pretty sure I knew where we were,” I replied slowly. If he hadn’t ever taken anybody back there with him, why was he ignoring me now? Obviously I was special; clearly he felt something for me as I felt something for him. So what had changed? *** I resisted the urge to tell Rosie everything and she soon got bored with me dodging questions. She left finally; driving a little pick up truck she said belonged to Hawk. She was happy with Hawk, and he seemed pretty smitten with her, so I couldn’t really complain that much about him. As
long as he took care of her and they were content together, I approved. After Rosie left I did some cleaning up and caught up on laundry. It was funny how being depressed and disconnected meant I wasn’t doing simple things like keeping my clothing clean or washing my hair. Having done both today made me feel like I’d achieved a major accomplishment. Pathetic. My phone buzzed part way through the dryer cycle. I had been studying for my Bio-Chem final next week and almost didn’t hear it. I pulled it out, my heart beating hard, and couldn’t contain my
disappointment when I saw it was Mikey. She texted me wanting to go for lunch, so I agreed just to be forced out of the house. I climbed into my bright blue little car and wondered what had happened to my shitty old one. I should probably contact Dom just to find out, I didn’t want it to be used for criminal activities while it was still registered in my name. I met Mikey in a café near the campus, one that was known for a lively crowd and being busy all through the day. It would help with the distraction from my current depressed state, people watching was always rewarding. “You look tired,” Mikey said as I
sat down. “I am tired,” I replied, “Bio-Chem is going to kill me this semester.” “Is that all there is? You’ve seemed really out of it this week,” she prodded. “I don’t know, it’s complicated. There’s a lot going on but unfortunately most of it would bore somebody who isn’t involved,” I replied. We were interrupted by the waiter who brought us ice water and menus. We both already knew what we wanted, a sandwich each, and ordered before he had a chance to leave. “Tell me,” Mikey insisted after ogling the waiter’s tight jeans as he walked away. I had to love her singleminded obsession with hot guys.
“Tell you what?” I asked, crunching an ice cube. “You know what I mean, what’s complicated?” I took a large breath and sighed, looked at her and said, “Fine. I slept with Dom.” I thought she was going to pass out. Her eyes bugged out of her head and she mouthed noiseless words, unable to speak. Finally after I laughed at her, she gasped dramatically and said, “Oh. My. God. Tell me every damn thing. Everything.” Once again, I didn’t want to share every detail about my time with Dominick, but I couldn’t help but brag a
little bit. “Well, we ended up at his place for the weekend, and we did the dirty deed. More than a few times,” I said, blushing and stumbling on my words. “Is he huge? He seems like he’d be huge. I’ll bet he’s the biggest you’ve ever had!” Mikey exclaimed a little too loudly. I shushed her and she had the decency to look bashful. She leaned closer and said, “Come on, tell me.” I grinned and said, “Yup, definitely the biggest I’ve ever seen.” She wiggled and high fived me. “I knew it!” she giggled. Of course I didn’t have to tell her it was the only one I’d ever seen. “So what’s the problem then?” she
asked as the waiter brought our food. I paused so I didn’t blurt anything out in front of him, thanked him and waited until he was gone to tell her the bad parts. “The problem is that he doesn’t want to talk to me now,” I said and felt tears stinging my eyes. Fuck, I hated how every time I thought about Dom’s behaviour I wanted to cry. I didn’t know if I’d ever get over it. “Seriously?” she asked. “Seriously,” I replied and blinked several times to drive the tears away. “I feel like shit about it, and I don’t know why he’s turned his back on me. It felt so right at his place, you know?” “Well honestly just the fact that you
were on his bike and in his penthouse means something,” she said. “My friend just about died when I told her about the bike alone, she would die if I told her about the apartment.” “Please don’t,” I said quickly, “I don’t want my humiliation broadcasted all over the city.” “I promise I’ll keep my mouth shut,” she replied, “and I’m sorry he’s being such a shit bag. I really am.” “Thanks,” I said, “now can we just eat and gossip and forget about all this depressing shit?” “Sure thing,” she replied with a smile. “How about Professor Dietrich’s dress on Wednesday? Seriously, I think they have an ugly clothing clause in her
contract or something.” I giggled and had to agree. I didn’t feel great talking shit about a teacher that I respected so highly, but I’d take any distraction from the heartache over Dom right then. It was exactly what I needed, good food, good gossip and a good friend to help me get over Dom. Although Mikey was convinced the only way I’d get over Dom was to get under our hot waiter, I knew she was just being funny. I think she knew as much as I did that I wouldn’t be getting over Dominick Carter for a long, long time.
Chapter 24 Dominick She sat on the edge of the couch, her nervousness palpable in the small movements she kept making and the annoying way she cleared her throat every two seconds. I was at my desk trying to catch up on some month end invoices and explain to my accountant why there was a hundred grand missing out of the corporate bank account, but the red head behind me was distracting me beyond patience. “Don, just do your fucking job and call the money office expenses or some
shit,” I told the accountant. I heard him take a long breath and exhale slowly. He was getting on my last nerve too, I was sick of people today it seemed. “If that’s what you want,” he said, “but you may have to provide receipts if you’re ever audited.” “Shit, I don’t care about that. We’ll worry about it if it happens. We’re done here, just do your fucking job and we’ll be good,” I said and slammed the receiver down on the phone base. It was an old style, with the coiled cord that attached it to the big, bulky base and I kept it around just for that. There's something satisfying about slamming that receiver down when I was
hanging up on a particularly annoying conversation. You didn’t get that same feeling when you slid your fucking phone across to hang up on a cell. “Are we gonna do this?” the red head asked, clearing her throat one more time. “Why, sweetheart, you got shit to do?” I asked, spinning around on my office chair with my brow raised. She immediately regretted her question and her face blanched white at the cold, hard expression on my face. “No,” she sputtered, “I just thought…” “You don’t get paid to think, you get paid to suck cock. Remember that and you won’t turn up in the river, you got
that?” She nodded furiously and her obedience sparked anger in me even more. Linden would have stared me down and said some smart-ass thing back to me had I talked to her like that. She probably would have had me licking her pussy to make up for my shitty mood today, and I would have done it, loved it, and begged her for more. Although if she were here I wouldn’t be in this shitty mood. She was the sole cause of it, I knew it but couldn’t quite admit it to myself. Admitting it to myself meant I had to acknowledge that she had gotten to me, and acknowledging that meant I had
to accept the fact that I was helpless in this case. That I couldn’t protect her in any other way than letting her go. The funny thing was that Ripper had sent the red head back to me to cheer me up, but she had the complete opposite effect. The only reason I kept her back here was to give the illusion to whoever was watching that I had moved on. That Linden no longer had any connection to me, and I was as tenuous with my sexual relationships as I ever was. I was doing this to keep Linden safe, and I resented the hell out of the red head for it. She sunk back onto the couch and looked at the door nervously, I could
almost read the look of fear, intent to escape. I tried to muster up some sympathy for her, but had none. Without Linden, life was nothing. Everything tasted like sawdust, the red head looked like a used up whore, and even doing runs with the crew felt meaningless to me. What was the point? I stood abruptly, pointed at the stripper and said, “Get out.” She leapt to her feet and scuttled through the office to the door. She hesitated, looked back and said, “Are you sure? Ripper told me to stay until you were over your slump.” “I might need to get over my slump,
but you ain’t the thing to do it, sweetheart.” I sat back down, pulled out my laptop and pointedly ignored her until she left. I knew it wasn’t the red head’s fault, but there was no room in my world to be nice any longer. Fuck it, fuck this feeling, I decided if my life wasn’t worth living then I might as well risk it all. I picked up the phone and called Big Red to go over my plan. The most dangerous one yet, but if it succeeded, it would bring the club and myself more money than we’d ever need. It was a hollow consolation in a life without Linden.
If it failed, I would most likely lose my life, but that was better than living without her. *** “You’re fucking nuts,” Big Red said in a low drawl. “Is that a problem?” I asked, leaning back in my chair. “Fuck, no,” he said, his face splitting into a wide grin. “You know I’ll follow to hell and back if that’s what you’re asking.” I looked around the table at the rest of the crew. I had called them all to a meeting in the Hell’s Ransom clubhouse to go over my idea, and they all looked a little skeptical at my insanity.
“This is going to get us all killed,” Little Red said. He weighed about a hundred pounds less than Big Red, but had the same bright red hair and beard. They could be related, hell, for all we knew they were, but they claimed there was no blood between them. Life was funny like that though, bringing people together in the strangest circumstances. The two Reds were like brothers now, in spite of being raised on opposite sides of the country and a decade between them in age. Like Linden and I. Had she not had a wild little sister and come into Fat Boys looking for her that day, I never would have met her. How would my path have ever crossed that of a good
girl like her? The pain of her absence sliced through me again and I set my mouth in a grim line and said, “It might. It’s not going to be pretty. But if we can commandeer this truck convoy full of weapons, it will bring us millions, if not billions.” “The Russian mafia is fucking nuts though,” Ripper said. Coming from him, the craziest motherfucker I knew, that was saying something. “They are, but they’re cocky and because of that they don’t have enough muscle to protect the entire fleet. Even if we make off with four of the eight trucks, we’ll be able to unload them to the Italians and Mexicans, no problem. Shit,
we might even sell some right back to the Russians,” I said authoritatively. I looked around the table and noticed the looks of skepticism were slowly changing to admiration. I had them, and we needed a unanimous vote to make this go through, so seeing their slow acceptance pleased me. “Time to vote,” I said and looked to Big Red, my vice president. His grin crept slowly across his face and he said, “Fuck yeah.” I smiled and nodded at him, I knew he’d back me no matter what the idea was. He was as bat shit crazy as me, although without Linden I might have passed into an even crazier state of
mind. Somewhere beyond crazy even, a space where I didn’t care, nothing was worth living for and nothing was worth fighting for without her. We went through each member one by one, and as expected it was a yes from each and every one of them. It was on, we were going to rob the Russians and make each and every one of us rich. Or die trying. *** “Shit, they’re late,” Big Red whispered as we waited for the truck convoy to pass us by. It was late, one in the morning, and
it was pitch black along the side of the deserted highway. We didn’t need to whisper to keep our location private, but he wanted to keep the doubt in his voice from creeping into the minds of the crew. He was an excellent vice president. “The intel I got was good,” I whispered back, “They’ll be here.” As if on cue, I heard the distant roar of engines. The trucks were coming. I started my bike, revved the engine and yelled at the rest of the crew to follow. There were twelve of us in total, nine main crew and three prospects. Guys who wanted to be patched into the gang, but hadn’t shown us their true colors yet. This would be a good chance for
them to earn their keep. We waited until half of the eight trucks passed us by before we sped out next to them. We spread out; I rode to the front and pulled my handgun. I raced up to the driver’s door, pointed my gun and shot before the driver knew what hit him. Glass shattered and the truck decelerated and wove all over the road. I pulled back and watched it drift toward the ditch before pitching off over the edge of the highway. Harsh yells and voices cried out in Russian. The following trucks came screeching to a halt and things got messy real quick. Shots were fired by the Russians;
the drivers and men in the passenger seats all were armed. We knew there were two or three per truck, but we’d counted on the element of surprise. Every truck was stopped and idling on the road. The doors swung open and men jumped out. I reached around for my automatic weapon and began firing at will. As bullets flew, all thoughts of Linden left my head and I knew this was where I needed to be. Action and violence would ease my mind and my heart, not another woman, not booze or drugs, only this. Simple minded fucking violence. I hit the driver of the second truck, his chest exploded in a bright red spray
and his body dropped to the pavement, dead. Big Red yelled for me and I stepped to the side as our van pulled up with the truck drivers we’d hired on for the job. I roared back at them, “Stay there until we get this shit dealt with!” The van pulled back and sat idling as I moved through the line of trucks. The passenger door of the third one swung open and I reacted without thought, I raised my gun and mowed him down. I repeated this, a one man demolition force, all down the line of trucks, mowing Russians down until there was nothing left but a smoking pile
of bodies and guns. I swept around, my Kalashnikov in my hands hot from the discharge of bullets. I was tense, on guard and ready to spring into action at the slightest provocation. “Holy fuck,” Little Red yelled as he ran up beside me. “I’ve never seen anything like that! You were on fire, dude!” I jumped when he clapped his hand on my shoulder and he leapt away. “Easy there, it’s me. I’m not Russian, I swear,” he laughed. “Sorry,” I replied, “I’m a little jumpy I guess.” “We need to get your heart jerked around a little more often,” Ripper
chuckled as he approached. “That shit was epic!” I turned to him and glowered. “She didn’t jerk my heart around, I had my reasons for ending things with her.” “Easy, Dom,” Ripper said, a crooked grin on his face. “I’m not Oprah, I don’t need to talk about your relationship.” I felt tension like a coiled snake whipping up my spine. I fought the urge to beat him down, knowing he meant no disrespect. I exhaled sharply and laughed. “No worries, Oprah, I’m not spilling my guts here. Let’s get these trucks cleared out and the bodies loaded in the back. We need to get the fuck outta here before
somebody sees this shit.” At once our van opened and the drivers spilled out. My crew went to work piling bodies behind the trailer of the second truck. I walked up and turned around to check all the way down the line again, making sure it had truly been all cleared. Something was off. It seemed to me that they should have had more security; they would have never sent this many loads with so few men. I heard the door of the trailer slide up and Big Red yelled my name. “Dom!” As I turned around I caught movement out of the corner of my eye and brought my gun up to hit the Russian
in the back of the truck. I felt a searing hot pain in my midsection and I flew back before I had a chance to fire. I hit the pavement hard, landing on my back. My gun went skittering across the surface of the road out of my grasp. Not that I could have grabbed it anyways. The light was leaving my eyes; things went black at the edges of my vision. I heard the voices of my crew exclaiming in surprise and horror. I heard a smattering of gunfire as the light disappeared all together. They say at the end of things your life flashes before your eyes. In my case, all I saw was Linden.
Chapter 25 Linden The room felt too stuffy, like somebody had turned the heat up and sucked all the air out of it. I was in a human physiology classroom, it was large but suddenly felt too small for me. “What’s wrong?” Mikey asked in a harsh whisper as I swayed in my seat. “I don’t know,” I said, “I think I have the flu.” “Do you need to go to the bathroom?” she whispered. “I do,” I gulped and stood abruptly and shoved my chair back, almost
toppling it over. “Miss Walker, is there something you’d like to say to the class?” Professor Blake asked as I rushed out. “I’m going to be–” I was cut off in mid sentence by an awful retching sound. I covered my mouth and ran. I barely made it to the washroom; I dropped to my knees on the filthy floor and mentally tried to brace myself for puking in a public toilet. It was awful. I hated throwing up so much, but it was even worse in public. The toilet wasn’t clean, girls came in and out as I was vomiting and made noises of disgust, and the worst was that I just wanted to curl up in my bed and nap afterwards.
But I couldn’t. I had to finish up class and I had to take Mikey home. A couple weeks ago Dom had driven the final nail in the coffin of our relationship and had my perfectly repaired orange shitty car sent to my house. Mom didn’t need it and Rosie had scrunched up her nose in disgust when I asked her, so I agreed to sell it to Mikey for super cheap. She was so excited to get the car today that I couldn’t tell her forget it, I just wanted to crawl under my covers and die. “Are you okay?” she whispered as I tried to sneak back to my seat. “I think so,” I said, “that was
weird, like a mini flu that’s over fast.” “Thank god,” she replied, “you don’t want to miss the test on Thursday.” “She announced a test? Shit, do you have notes on it? Can we study together?” “Of course,” she said with a grin. “Miss Walker, how nice of you to join us,” Professor Blake said loudly when she noticed my return. I blushed a furious hot red and dipped my head down to take notes off the slide showing on the whiteboard. I felt sick again near the end of class, but I was able to breathe slowly and let it pass. I wondered if maybe I got food poisoning from the café earlier that day,
but Mikey and I had shared a sandwich. It didn’t make sense. We headed for my place and got the paperwork to transfer the car and get her all set up to drive it home. Halfway there I felt that now familiar wave of hot nausea rise up in my throat. I gagged and gripped the wheel, trying my best to keep my gorge down. “Are you okay? Is it the flu again?” Mikey asked, her concern making me feel strangely embarrassed. “I’m sorry, it must be something I ate. Or a bug going around,” I said, suppressing the gagging sensation again. “We could swing by the pharmacy and get you something for your
stomach,” Mikey said. “They’ve got medications for upset stomachs.” “I guess we could,” I said, eyeballing the coming street signs looking for somewhere to pull in. “There’s one!” Mikey exclaimed, pointing to a little store in a strip mall. I pulled in, found a parking spot right in front and cut the engine. I gagged again and felt hot, then cold, then like somebody had drained me of all my energy. “Fuck, this is killing me,” I said, “let’s go find something to beat it.” We wandered around the store looking at various stomach medicines, but I was unable to figure out exactly what I needed.
We walked up to the pharmacist and I held up the top two contenders and asked, “What’s the difference between these two?” The grey haired man behind the counter adjusted his glasses and looked at one box and then the other. “Depends on what it’s for,” he said, “if it’s just for the flu, then that one.” He nodded at the one in my right hand. “If it’s for digestive upset, then the other one.” “I don’t really know,” I said, “I’ve been getting sick all day. I just want to stop getting sick I suppose.” “Neither one of these are safe to take if you’re pregnant, you’re not pregnant, are you?” he asked with a stern
look. “No,” I replied, glancing over at Mikey. “I mean it’s not morning sickness, I got sick in the morning, but also the afternoon and just now even.” The pharmacist chuckled, adjusted his glasses again and looked at me over the rim. “Morning sickness is a misnomer, it can happen all day. So once again, you’re not pregnant, are you?” I choked on my words as my throat went dry and my throat closed tight. Mikey grabbed my hand and I looked over at her with fear in my eyes. She looked behind her, back at the pharmacist and asked, “Where are the pregnancy tests?” I felt as if my heart was going to
stop. *** We stood in front of the bathroom at a restaurant close by and I felt tears stinging my eyelids. “It’s going to be okay,” Mikey said, squeezing my hand in reassurance. “Let’s do this,” I said and took a deep, shuddering breath. Mikey pushed the door open and we walked through. She waited as I ducked into a bathroom stall, opened the package and followed the directions. I stepped out holding the test in my trembling hand and said, “Two minutes. Shit, this is going to be the longest two minutes of my life.”
“What are you going to do?” Mikey asked. “I mean, if it’s positive.” “There’s not much I can do I guess,” I replied. “I might have to quit school. Oh god, how will I tell my parents?” “It’s not technically positive yet,” she said, “so get that thought out of your head for now.” I sighed heavily, “I know.” “What about Dom? Oh my god, you’re having Dominick Carter’s baby!” she suddenly exclaimed. “You have to tell him!” “I haven’t thought that far ahead. Do I have to tell him? Can’t I just slink off somewhere and raise the baby on my own? My parents will be scandalized,
but they’ll get over it.” “What about your sister? I’m sure she’ll put two and two together,” Mikey reminded me. “I guess it’s time to find out if I need to worry or not anyhow,” I said as the alarm on my phone went off, signaling two minutes had passed. My hands were shaking so hard I thought I was going to drop the pregnancy test. I held it up between the two of us, my eyes barely focusing enough to read the results. But they were there, as clear as day. Two blue lines. I was carrying Dominick Carter’s baby. “You have to tell him,” Mikey
exhaled slowly. “I’m sorry, but you have to.” I gulped and tried to imagine how that conversation was going to go. “I know,” I said softly. “And thanks. I guess there go our plans of a booze fuelled weekend in Cabo.” “Hey, I can still go,” she grinned and looked at me. “I’m not the one knocked up with the biker’s baby.” I groaned and rolled my eyes. “Oh my god, I’m having a criminal’s baby. How am I supposed to explain this to my family?” “You’re on your own there,” she said and put her hand on my shoulder. “I’ll come along if you like, but unfortunately I think they need to hear it
from you.” “Dom first, then the family,” I said taking a deep breath. “I can do this. Lots of women have had babies and gone to school, right?” “Definitely,” Mikey replied confidently. “You’ll do just fine, you really will.” “I know,” I replied and tossed the test into the garbage on the way out. The problem was that I wanted to do better than just fine. I wanted my life to be amazing, but at this rate, just fine was all I was going to get. If I was lucky. *** I sat on the edge of my bed later that night trying to compose the perfect
text to Dom. I’d stopped at another pharmacy and bought a couple more pregnancy tests after Mikey took her car away. I had to be certain before I told anybody else about it. Both of them were positive too. I kept one so I could show it to Dom, in case he denied me. After about thirty failed attempts to come up with something, I simply said, “Hey it’s me. We need to talk.” I hit send and held the phone to my chest, praying he would reply. He didn’t. Not that night or the next day. I knew I had to get his attention somehow, and as much as I dreaded it, I decided to track him down in person.
The following weekend, after I’d had more than a week to process the news, I hopped in my car and drove to Fat Boys. It was a Saturday night, not too late, but late enough that the place was packed. It felt like all eyes were on me when I pushed the door open and walked in. It had been over a month since I’d been there and I didn’t know what I’d been thinking, but nothing had changed. I strolled to the bar where Ripper was busy pouring drinks for a group of rowdy guys in leather jackets. I caught his eye and he said, “Dom’s not here, and you shouldn’t be either.”
“I need to talk to him,” I said stubbornly and hopped up on a barstool. I was wearing loose yoga pants and a hoodie with my shit kicking army boots. Not exactly sexy attire, but apparently it turned on the guys in the leather jackets. They were members of Dom’s MC from the looks of things, and I ignored their advances the best I could. Finally I couldn’t take it anymore and yelled at Ripper, “Could you get these guys to back off please?” He strolled over with a nasty grin on his greasy face and sneered, “You ain’t under Dom’s protection anymore, lady. These guys can do whatever the fuck they want with you, you ain’t
nobody in this place.” I shimmied off the bar stool and made for the exit, but one of them grabbed my arm in an iron grip and said, “Come on, sweet thing, you ain’t leaving yet.” “Yeah, you can’t give us all blue balls and do nothing about it,” another one chimed in and stood behind me. I was quickly surrounded by five huge bikers, all young and all muscled and drunk and clearly horny. “Listen, Dom won’t be pleased if he finds out how you’re treating me,” I said. “You’d better back off now or he’ll be pissed.” “Dom’s not here, and Dom ain’t got an old lady,” the first guy said, pulling
me roughly toward him. “So I say we fuck now and ask questions later.” I squeaked as he pressed himself against me, his hardness digging into my leg and his hot, smelly breath in my face. He squished my cheeks in his one huge hand, held my face tight, and kissed me. I gagged, the pregnancy protesting what was happening, and I tried to wiggle away from him. Somebody pinned my arms from behind and I was trapped. I started to scream against his mouth, he kneed me in the groin and tears sprang to my eyes. I began to fight in earnest to get away, but they all held me so tight I
made no headway. Tears were sliding down my face, I squeezed my eyes shut to stop them and I felt like I was going to puke. I regretted coming in here, and I regretted ever meeting Dominick Carter in that moment. I was sure I was going to be assaulted, and there were nothing I could do about it. I felt his mouth leave mine and suddenly I was free. My eyes snapped open and Dominick was there, his face a mask of cold, hard rage and the guys in his club shaking in their boots at his appearance. “This girl is never to be touched,” he roared and looked around the pub at anybody who dared make eye contact.
“You got that? Hands off this one, she’s mine!” The men nervously agreed and looked away, not daring to challenge his authority. I wiped the tears with the back of my hand, my heart was soaring that he had appeared just in time. “Dom, we need to talk,” I said rapidly, my words tumbling over one another to leave my mouth. “Damn rights we do,” he said and grabbed my upper arm in his hand. His fingers dug in and he dragged me behind him to his office. When we were finally alone, I rubbed my arm and was confused at his apparent anger.
He whipped around, looked into my eyes with a fiery glare and demanded, “What the fuck were you doing here whoring yourself to my crew?” My words got stuck in my throat and I didn’t know how to answer that.
Chapter 26 Dominick The first thing I thought of as I regained consciousness was Linden. I was a fool. I’d been such a fucking idiot, trying to force her away from me and my dangerous lifestyle. “Mister Carter, can you hear me?” a man’s deep voice came through the fog of Linden’s face. I tried to respond but found I couldn’t. I moved slightly and felt stabbing pain pierce what felt like my entire body. “Dominick, are you awake? Your brain monitor indicates you are awake.”
I tried to reply again, but simply managed to flutter my eyelids, and even that felt like I’d run a fucking marathon, it took so much energy. “Nurse,” the man’s voice called out, “come watch the patient, please. He’s waking up, but he’s still not responsive.” “Yes, Doctor,” a woman’s voice replied. It was strange to be floating in the fog while they discussed my current health right over top of me. I felt disconnected and I let myself fall back into the darkness. The next time I came to, things felt different. I think it was daytime because the
light was brighter through my closed eyelids and the hospital…at least I assumed it was a hospital…was much louder than my previous time out of the dark. “Mister Carter, can you hear me?” a female voice asked again. It was a different one this time. “Please squeeze my hand if you can.” I mustered all the strength I could and squeezed her hand, she jerked it away when I used too much force, but she said, “Excellent. I’ll get Doctor Peters.” By the time to doctor arrived, I was fully conscious. I had used the button to lift my bed up and was looking under the blankets at the extent of my injuries.
“I see you’re wide awake, that’s good,” Doctor Peters said as he strolled in and picked up my medical chart. He introduced himself and went over the many wounds I’d come into the hospital with. “You suffered a great deal of blood loss and had blunt force trauma to your head. You’d been shot several times in the abdomen with a high-powered rifle, but that was a good thing. The rounds were at such a close range; they actually went right through you and did little damage compared to how it could have been. We managed to stitch your internal organs up and put you in a drug induced coma for three days while you healed.” “Shit, it’s a miracle I survived at
all,” I said, patting down my midsection finding the sore points where bullets had pierced my flesh. “It probably is,” Doctor Peters told me, “One of them was about half an inch from your heart. I don’t have to tell you what that would have meant if it had struck it.” I agreed that I was bloody lucky and felt back onto the pillow ready to sleep again. “You may be discharged in two days,” Doctor Peters said, “I’ll make sure the nurses know so you can contact somebody to take you home. You were apparently calling out the name Linden the entire time we worked on you. Do you need somebody to get in touch with
her?” “No,” I grumbled and shut my eyes. “I’ll find another ride home.” “It’s up to you,” he said, snapped the medical chart back on the end of the bed and left the room. The nurses kept buzzing in and out, some flirting and some pestering me with questions about who I wanted to call. They were confused by my misery and need for solitude. I finally growled enough that both camps left, the ones who wanted me and the ones who wanted to mother me. It finally gave me time to think about everything that had gone down lately, and address some of the big questions, shit like what the hell was I
doing with my life? Until Linden, I’d been perfectly content to fight and fuck and drink my way through day after day, week after week. Nothing had stuck, not since I was a kid. I had loyalty, sure, to my brothers and my club, but not one girl had done a number on my like Linden. She hadn’t just won my heart; she’d torn it from my chest, wrapped it up in her love, and jammed it back in my body. I felt attached to her somehow, like every beat of mine was directly linked to every beat of hers. If mine was bleeding, hers must be bleeding too. I vowed to recover and get out the
hospital. And after I did that, I would figure out a way to make life fit with Linden in it. I’d almost been killed and I’d thought that was what I wanted, but I realized now that if I were dead, Linden would be destroyed. The only way to keep her safe was to be alive and in her life. My only goal now was to get her to stop hating me after what I’d done to her. And to stop hating myself for being such an ass. *** Big Red leaned in close to the hospital bed and said, “We got them all
stashed up in the club warehouse on the old Hull Road. The Russians are on the warpath, and you’ve messed up the natural order of things from here to Hong Kong, but we all made it out alive.” “So what the hell happened?” I asked, still uncertain how I’d ended up knocked on my ass so hard. “Where did that gunman come from?” “Each truck had an armed guard in the trailer,” Red said. “We overlooked that little detail. Luckily we were able to dispatch the rest of the guards without too much trouble. When we went back and saw you flat out on the ground and bleeding out, I loaded you in the van and rushed you here. Your bike’s back at the club too, by the way. One of the
prospects rode it back, I thought the kid was gonna piss himself, he was so freaked out.” I had to chuckle at the image, but the gravity of the situation came rolling back to me. “Shit, I thought I was a goner,” I said. “The old life flashed in front of my eyes and everything.” “Your head is too hard to suffer any long lasting damage,” he grinned. “Maybe if they shoot your skull next time you won’t have any injuries at all.” “Maybe,” I laughed and then grew serious. “It did give me some time to think about shit though.” “Oh boy, that’s never a good thing,” Red said.
“It is and it isn’t,” I replied. “Things are gonna change around the club, but don’t worry, you’ll always come out on top.” “Thanks, Dom,” Red told me and shook my hand. “I know you’ll always take care of me.” He left after that and I hobbled down to the lobby to find my driver parked in front with a sleek black town car. I was probably the only scummy biker dude in bloodstained clothing, a thick leather jacket, fully patched, and shit kicking leather boots climbing into a limo to leave the hospital. Back at the penthouse I cleaned myself up, plugged my phone in to
charge, and fell into a long, black dreamless sleep. Waking up felt like surfacing from deep water. It happened in stages, slowly until the end when my eyes snapped open and I ran my hands over my abs, feeling the puckered healing wounds of the multiple bullet wounds. I’d been dreaming that I was shot, and there was something with Linden too. She had been trying to save me. I leapt from the bed, hopped in the shower and let the hot water erase the anxiety of the dream. Echoes of it stuck with me and I felt disoriented as I tried to figure out what time it was. I grabbed my phone and had new texts from Linden. She needed to talk,
but it was late and I thought it would be better to see her in the daylight. If I hooked up with her now, I’d want to fuck her, and if I got her in bed, I’d lose all sight of what I was planning. And if I lost sight of our future, then I was fucked, I’d never be able to keep her safe. We’d be right back to square one, her vulnerable and me unable to watch her at all times. All I wanted to do was propose that we hook up in private. I wanted to be with her, and I wanted to offer her all the perks of being my old lady, but I wanted to keep her from the public eye. I didn’t want my enemies to find out about us until I’d managed to ferret out the piece of shit who had stalked her.
I could have my cake and eat it too, and my cake happened to be Linden. I turned my phone off and decided to spend the evening at Fat Boys going over the week or so that I’d missed. Check out both sets of books, the ones we showed the IRS and the ones we kept to ourselves of course. First thing in the morning…or whenever I woke up, I’d call Linden and tell her I needed to see her. Until then, I’d handle business and pass the time. I drove my Aston Martin to the pub, parked on the street knowing nobody would dare touch a car like that in front of a bar like this, and strolled inside. I was feeling better than I had in a month, like I could do this. I could make our life
together work. I opened the door, shook a couple hands and headed to the back to shut myself into the office for the night. Some motion out of the corner of my eye caught my attention. A group of club members looked like they were about to run a train on some poor dumb whore. Oh well, she knew what she was getting into; it wasn’t my place to save the hanger ons when they decided they wanted to get tag teamed by a biker gang. I took a couple more steps but something about the figure struck a cord in the back of my head. There was something familiar about her.
I swung my head around and caught Ripper’s nasty grin. That’s when it hit me. That dumb whore was Linden. My Linden. I felt a roar growing in the back of my head and the world was washed in red. I grabbed the guy with his mouth all over hers, tossed him to the side and grabbed the next one. Without thought, I twisted his arm until I felt it snap and I pushed him to the floor, screaming in pain. The one holding her arms tight behind her back saw who I was and let go. The rest of them fell apart and scuttled away. I was enraged, what the hell was
my girl doing in my club making out with some greasy fucking member of my gang? I could have roared in her face and made her shrink away from me in fear, but I decided to drag her to my office to find out what the hell was going on. This was new, giving a woman the benefit of the doubt. I had no option though; I had to give her a chance to explain. She complained and fought me the entire way to the office, her face was streaked with tears and her jaw was thrust out in a defiant stance by the time we got behind closed doors. “Care to tell me what the fuck you were doing with a group of men in my
fucking bar?” I growled at her and stood over her, making her draw back in fear. I would never hit her, I’d never been that type, but putting the fear of god in her wouldn’t hurt. She’d have a harder time coming up with believable lies if she was frightened. “I was looking for you,” she hissed, her cheeks bright red with fury. Fuck she was gorgeous like this, I’d have to piss her off more often so I could drag her to bed and fuck that anger out of her. How I’d love to see her pursed lips soften up as she began to lose her rage and find her pleasure. “I’m right here, darlin,” I said, my voice softer than before. “I needed to talk to you,” she
replied. “So talk. You didn’t need to kiss half my crew to get my attention though, that just cheapens you Linden, and I know you’re not cheap.” She winced at that and seemed to lose a little wind out of her sails. “I…I don’t know how to tell you this,” she said in a little voice and I bent toward her to listen. She winced and I hated that she was afraid of me all of a sudden. It seemed to cheapen me, not her. “Just spit it out, I don’t have all night,” I replied, unable to completely let go of the sight of her with all those men. What would have happened if I hadn’t shown up? Would she have
fucked them all? “I’m pregnant,” she said and it felt like a brick wall slammed into my stomach. I struggled to catch a breath, looked deeply into her eyes, curled my lip and asked, “Whose is it?” I immediately regretted my comment as I saw her eyes harden to stone and her mouth set into a grim line. She turned on her heel and walked to the door. I grabbed her arm and apologized, hoping it wasn’t too late. I was such an idiot, but she’d surprised me. I needed to make her see how much I loved her now, for her and the baby.
I needed them both like I needed the air in my lungs, and I would do anything to make her stay.
Chapter 27 Linden His question sparked such a rage inside of me that I stormed out of his office. I’d almost been assaulted. If he hadn’t come in and saved me, I could have been raped. Did he honestly think I’d go from being a virgin to fucking a gang of bikers in just a few weeks? If he thought that little of me, then he could go fuck himself for all I cared. I felt his hand grab my arm and I reacted badly, I had a little flashback
from moments before when those men had been holding me and forcing themselves on me. I lashed out and slapped him as he apologized. He didn’t even flinch, he just pulled me close to him. I struggled against him, wanting to run from his horrible reaction and the horrible thing that had just happened. Behind me he slammed the door shut, leaving us alone in his office. “Let me go,” I panted, ignoring his pleading apologies. I saw red; nothing could calm me down just then. “Fuck, Linden. Listen to me. Calm down,” he ordered, “I am fucking sorry. Let’s sit down and talk about this
like reasonable adults.” “You’re not reasonable,” I spat, “I come here to bare my heart to you and you accuse me of whoring myself out to your crew? They were attacking me. I could have been raped, you bastard!” He flinched at that and his eyes went dark. “You were being held against your will,” he growled. “Shit, darlin, you’ve gotta forgive me. My brain processed it, and I reacted because of it, but my heart’s a shitty little organ that doesn’t know how to navigate this love stuff.” “Next time listen to your fucking head, then,” I replied haughtily, but something stuck in my ears. Love. He
said the L word. I pulled out of his arms and stood with my feet planted firmly apart. Love. I glowered at him though, still too angry and offended to respond. I was sore too, where I’d been kicked and hit and pinched and grabbed. My mouth tasted bad, I needed something to get the stale cigarette scent off my tongue and my nose. “God dammit, darlin, why do you have to make this so difficult? I’m trying to apologize,” he said, glaring back at me. He was an imposing opponent, almost a foot taller than me and solid, sculpted muscle. He was tattooed, bearded, his hair was shaggy and he was
dressed in tight jeans and a leather jacket. In short, I should be terrified of him but I was too angry to care. Too shocked by his mention of the word love to calm down, and quite frankly, getting too turned on to talk to him logically. “So now that you find out I’m knocked up, you’re throwing around the L word?” “L word?” he asked, a little taken aback. His brow furrowed and he said, “You mean love?” “Yeah, love. What other L word is there?” I demanded. I was still angry, but it was softening. God I hated and loved this man. I’d come here with so many
intentions, to demand his support or to claw his eyes out, that I hadn’t been sure which way it would have gone. But this way was unexpected. To soften and warm to him so quickly, how did he have this effect on me? “Love,” he said in a deep, throaty voice. “I love you, Linden. Is that what you want to hear? I do, you know. And not just because of the baby. I love you.” “When did you figure this out? Before or after you stopped returning my texts? When you turned your back on me? Maybe you fell in love as you watched me walk away with tears pouring down my face?” “God, I wanted to come to you
a million times over,” he exhaled. He pulled me into his arms and I couldn’t resist. There was no way to deny the incredible natural force between the two of us. Who was I to tell the sun not to set or the tides not to rise? I was nobody in the face of this powerful emotion. “Why didn’t you?” I asked, my voice breaking as I buried my face in his powerful, wide chest. “I didn’t want to see you get hurt,” he replied, stroking my hair in that way that had quickly become familiar. “I’d been sent some photos of you with a very clear threat. Stay with you and they would make you a target. I couldn’t let that happen.” I jerked back and stared up at
him, scanning his eyes for deception. There was none. “I’m an adult though. You didn’t have the right to break my heart and make that choice for me,” I said. “I could argue with you about this for hours,” he replied, holding my hand gently, “but right now I just want to get you home and in my bed and hold you in my arms until we both know what’s right. That we’re right.” I was tired, I was confused, I was horny, and I was so damn elated that he’d finally said love, and he wanted me back in his arms, that I did the only thing I knew how to do. I nodded and followed him home.
*** We got to his house and settled on the sofa, clothes on, but kissing like teenagers. I wasn’t ready to hop right into bed with him again. I wanted him desperately on some level, but I also knew we had some things to work through before I could allow myself to open up to him again. I needed to trust him, and I think he needed to trust himself. I understood his cruel coldness now at least. He didn’t trust that he could keep me safe, and he’d made the choice to have me alive in the world and away from him rather than keep me close and risk my life.
I appreciated it, but it was still not his decision to make on his own. If we were going to be in this together, we needed to make decisions together. He would have to learn to respect me enough to allow me a say in any life changing choices. And dumping me to protect me was pretty freaking life changing to me. “Wait,” he said as we broke apart and came up for air. “A baby?” I grinned and nodded yes. “A baby? I’m going to be a father? Damn, darlin, why didn’t I process this before just now?” “I don’t know, there was a lot going on. You saved me from those guys and you declared your love for me…
which I might add, I haven’t said back.” I shot him a big smile and he shook his head with a chuckle. “You really are something, you know. I do love you, and I’ll keep saying it until you say it back. But at your own pace, I’ll never push you. I love our baby too, you know. When are you due? How far along are you? How did you find out?” I answered those and many more questions with all the patience of a saint. He was eager to learn, I’d give him that, and he was even more eager to be a dad. I wasn’t sure what form our little family would take, or even if Dom and I would end up together, but it did
my heart a lot of good to know he was planning on being involved. He dropped to his knees beside the sofa and placed his hands on my belly. I wasn’t showing of course, my stomach was still smooth and flat, but he cupped it with reverence and respect. “I love this little one so damn much, Linden. I want you and the baby to know that,” he said in an emotional thick tone. He leaned forward and kissed my stomach through my shirt, sending shivers up and down my body. Just the mere touch of his lips on my flesh was enough to send me over the edge. I gasped and parted my thighs as he moved closer to me, wrapping his
arms around my midsection and resting his head on my lap. “I can’t wait to meet you, little one,” he said, his eyes closed in a peaceful bliss. “I can’t wait to have you changing dirty diapers,” I quipped and he laughed. “I’ll change every single one of them if you want,” he said. “You’ll still be in school so I’ll probably spend lots of time at home with him or her.” “Home? Where’s home?” I asked. “Here,” he said, looking up at me. “We can change the guest suite into a playroom and the largest bedroom near the master can be the nursery.”
“You’ve already mapped this out,” I laughed. “But how does the leader of a dangerous criminal organization take time off to be a stay at home dad? Have you thought about that?” His face darkened and his eyes narrowed. “I’ve been considering our options, yes. I haven’t solved everything yet, Linden, but you have to give me a chance. I intend to take care of what’s mine, darlin. And as far as I can see you and that baby are mine, so I promise to take care of the both of you.” My heart fluttered in my chest and I felt a tightening in my panties, a clenching against the hot wetness pooling there.
“So you want me to move in here?” I asked tentatively. “I do,” he replied and pulled me onto his lap. “I want you here as soon as you can. Any time, darlin, my place belongs to you now.” “I will have to try and break it to my parents,” I replied slowly, thoughtfully. “I think I’ll be able to move in shortly though. I mean I want to as soon as possible.” “That’s all I need to hear,” he said with a smile. He rocked his hips and I bumped against him, put my hands out to steady myself and he grabbed my wrists. “I want to apologize a thousand times for thinking you would
have anything to do with the men in my crew,” he said sincerely. “I forgive you,” I replied and leaned up to kiss his lips. He crashed his mouth into mine and I was lost again, lost in the sensations of his hot lips on mine, his beard tickling my skin, the powerful scent of his masculine musk. I was lost again, a thousand times over, until nothing else in the world existed for me. I was in love with Dominick Carter and he loved me back. And I didn’t care who knew it.
Chapter 28 Dominick Her angry gaze stopped me in my tracks in my office, but I could see the lines around her eyes softening the more we talked. In the car on the way home we were all over each other, all hands and mouths, hot tongues and thrashing bodies. The moment she stepped into my penthouse, I never wanted her to leave. Fuck all the fear and shit that kept me from claiming what was mine. Fuck them all, she was my woman and I would take care of her.
And our baby. God, the word itself sent a strange throb through my body. Something primal was triggered and I felt like a fucking stallion or something. I carried her to the sofa, set her down and sat next to her. Before I had a chance to say a damned thing, she pulled me down and began kissing me frantically, as if she’d been as hungry for me as I’d been for her. We kissed like that for a while until my cock ached so hard I figured I’d die of blue balls if I didn’t get inside her soon. I got down between her thighs and could have sighed at how perfect
she was, at how perfect I felt down there. No other woman had me on my knees and enjoying it as much as Linden, I couldn’t get enough really. I cupped my hands on her flat stomach and marveled that our baby would grow in there. Such thoughts were driven from my head as the scent of her rose up and hit my primal side. I felt raw and full of desire for her; I had to have her then. “What are you doing?” she asked and squirmed away from me slightly. I smiled up at her and said, “What I should have been doing every
god damned day over the last month or so. I need to taste you, Linden, so relax and let me drink.” She blinked once, and again, and whispered, “Oh god, yes. Please.” She parted her thighs wider and I helped her wiggle out of her pants. She leaned forward so I could remove her top and bra. I tossed them somewhere behind me and dove toward her beautiful breasts the moment they were bare. She gasped and leaned into it as my mouth sucked her nipples and my tongue encircled her puckered buds. I slid my hand lower, drawing sensual lines along her flesh until I felt the wet, hot slit of her pussy urging my
fingers lower. I sucked her breasts as I slid two fingers inside of her. I was immediately engulfed with heat and throbbing lust as I slowly finger fucked her tight cunt. “Oh Dom,” she exhaled and ran her hands over my head, through my hair. I tickled her with my beard as I moved my tongue lower to join my fingers. I loved eating her; I loved how her scent clung to my beard for hours afterwards. I was intoxicated with her cunt and wore it like a cologne. “Fuck, Linden, I’ve missed this,” I rasped. “I need more of you, darlin. I could feast on your cunt every
damned day.” “I’d be down with that,” she giggled breathlessly. I knew in spite of her laughter that she had a head full of lust too, and it was tickling the back of her brain like champagne bubbles, just as it was in mine. I stabbed her clit with my tongue then, with no warning. She cried out and settled her long legs across my shoulders, pulling herself up to meet me, get more of me. I fucked her cunt with my fingers and lapped at her clit with my tongue. Her juices covered my face, dripped down my beard and coated me with her deliciousness. I felt her clit swell under my
tongue; her pussy clenched hard around my fingers, and I sensed that her time was near. “Dom,” she gasped and bucked under me. “Dom…I love you.” Her words drove me home to bring her to orgasm. I plunged my fingers in and out of her tightness and drew my tongue across her slick clit rapidly, persistently, until I felt her pussy clench hard and her clit swell against me. “Fuck,” she gasped, “Oh my god that’s good.” It all tumbled out of her mouth in one long breathy gasping moan. It was the sweetest sound I’d heard in weeks…other than her declaration of love that was.
I stopped moving and simply applied pressure to her inner wall with my fingers and straight on her clit with my tongue. I felt her quiver under my touch, go completely silent and stiff as I continued pressure, and finally with a loud cry she came. She gushed all over my fingers and screamed my name again and again. She jerked my face hard against her pussy and ground herself hard on my face. At last she collapsed back on the sofa, her body limp with lust and her pleasure spent at the ends of my fingers and tongue. I withdrew myself from her
slowly and left her panting and sweaty on the sofa. I stood up and looked down at her. “Oh my god, Dom, that was insane. I needed that so badly,” she smiled, looking up at me with a damp tendril of hair pasted to her forehead. “Now we go to bed,” I replied, trying to keep it light but unable to sound like anything beyond a growling caveman. “I need to fuck you into next week, darlin, and I’m afraid if I don’t start right now I’m going to fucking explode.” “We can’t have that,” she grinned and stood. I scooped her naked body up in my arms and carried her up the stairs as she laughed and carried on.
I was too focused for many jokes, but I did offer her a smile or two until we reached my bed. I pulled back the covers and set her down on the sheets, ready for more. I stripped myself down, slid up the bed beside her, and inhaled deeply of her incredible sweet and tangy scent as I positioned myself between her legs and got ready to fuck her senseless. She looked up at me, her eyes surprised, and asked, “What are those?” I looked down at the healing bullet wounds scattered across my midsection and didn’t know what to tell her. “I’ll tell you later, darlin.
When we have more time. Right now, I need you, Linden, but this is it. I’m never fuckin letting you go once I have you,” I said as I slid the head of my cock against her hot, wet slit. “Fuck me, Dom,” she breathed out and clung to me. Her eyes didn’t break contact with mine as I slowly parted her swollen lips and pushed myself inside. “Fuck me and love me. I love you so much. I’ll never leave. You will never get rid of me now.” She smiled at the last thing, but it disappeared the moment I bottomed out inside her tight cunt. I felt her throbbing pulse through her delicate flesh, gripping me and heating me up, making it almost painful to move slowly.
I pulled back, shifting my weight and reaching up to hold her two tiny wrists in my hand above her head. She flicked her gaze upwards, seemed as if she were about to struggle against being captive, but her body wouldn’t let her. I slammed back inside her and saw her eyes widen in surprise as she gasped. I repeated this several times until her legs were gripped tight around my hips and her mouth was wide open in pleasure. “Dom,” she whispered my name in a harsh voice thick with lust. I pounded her hard and felt my balls tighten, signaling that I would flood her pussy with my seed in a few more
hard thrusts. I wanted her to come though; it felt hollow without her orgasm joining mine. I was so in love with Linden that her pleasure brought me more, her joy heightened mine and her orgasm would set fire to mine and let me burn with love as I came deep inside her. “Come for me, darlin,” I rasped and thrust one hard, last time. I stayed deep inside her, feeling her from the inside, clenching and milking me with her pussy. I held on though, I waited for her response before I let myself go. “Come on my dick, Linden. Come for me, baby girl.” Her eyes were fire, her lips formed the perfect luscious ‘O’ and her
hair was splayed across the bed behind her. She looked like a sex goddess, and she finally tensed up on the end of my cock, squeezed it so tight I grunted, and came. Her orgasm made her thrash around and moan. I held her hands tight and stared down at her, unmoving as she drew my seed into her. “Fuck, beautiful girl, fuck Linden, I love you,” I growled, didn’t look away, and shot my hot, thick load deep in her pussy. “I love you too,” she moaned and licked her lips. She bucked her hips upwards and locked her legs around my hips, holding herself tight against me as I unleashed my passion into her.
I released her hands and scooped her up against me, her arms wrapped around my back and she raked her nails up and down, sending jolts of pleasure through me that left me shivering and groaning in lust. I rolled to my side and pulled her with me. I came hard, but I wasn’t ready to end this yet. My cock was still rock hard so I dragged her on top of me, never leaving her body. The look of surprise on her face was perfect as she caught on and rode my cock like a pro. I grasped her thighs in my hands and held her against me, thrusting up inside of her as her gasps grew louder with each pass. “Oh Dom,” she exhaled and
dug her hands into my broad chest. She held onto me, digging her nails into my pectorals, and rode me hard. She was bouncing and her gorgeous breasts were jiggling with each thrust, her hair was swinging and her eyes were half closed, but she never looked away from me. “I’m coming again, oh god, fuck me hard. I love you so much, fuck me!” she exclaimed and I obliged. I dug my own fingers into her thighs and rammed up inside of her furiously until I thought for certain she would fall off of me. She held on though, and I waited until she clenched and screamed my name to release my second hot load
inside her. “Shit,” I grunted and felt her inner thighs soaked with hers and my juices mingled together. I could smell it too, pungent and primal, and so fucking sexy. I pulled her down flat against my chest and kissed her. She wiggled her body like a little snake and we both came down off our mutual high together. I kissed her again and pulled back, looked at her and brushed a damp tendril off her forehead. “No wonder I knocked you up,” I laughed. “What do you mean?” she asked, her brows knitted together. “I can’t stop coming inside
you, darlin. I want to fucking flood that cunt of yours every time I see you, you know,” I told her. “Even that first time in the bar, when you walked in looking so innocent and feisty. I wanted to get deep inside and fill you up.” “Oh you’ve done more than that,” she giggled and glanced down at her stomach. “I’m going to be bursting at the seams in a few months. I was scared though, that you wouldn’t want us.” I ran my hand down and pulled her off me so she was cradled in my arms. I reached down and dragged the blankets across us and kissed the top of her head. “I want you so fucking bad,” I told her. “I’ll do anything to keep you
safe now. Both of you.” I slid my hand down her body to cup her stomach protectively. I leaned over her at last and turned off the lights, leaving us in darkness. “Dom?” she asked as her breathing got regular and her voice grew sleepy. “Yeah babe?” I replied. “I think I loved you from the beginning you know,” she replied, her voice drifting off as she fell to sleep. “I know I did,” I chuckled softly and held her tight against me. I held her so hard I felt like my heart would burst, and I knew I had to do what it would take to protect her and my baby.
My family. Even if it meant changing my entire world, I’d do it. I had to.
Chapter 29 Linden I stretched and smiled as I woke up, the bright morning light piercing through my closed eyelids. “Good morning, love,” Dom said and kissed my cheek. I was still in his arms and I was still sore after the activities we’d been up to all night and part of the early morning. I couldn’t get enough of him though; it was as if my body craved him constantly. I felt so cold and empty without him thrust deep inside of me, I wondered how I’d survived this long
without him. “I honestly don’t know if I would have been able to make it without you,” I said suddenly. I felt vulnerable around him, but also secure enough to speak my heart. “Likewise,” he said and stroked my cheek. “In fact, I did something very stupid while I was pushing you away.” “Another woman?” I asked. He shook his head. “Women? If it is, don’t worry about it. I forgive you, let’s just start from scratch and move forward.” He shook his head again. “I wish it was just somebody else, but it’s worse than that. I got really self
destructive and took on the Russians.” “The Russians? Like Putin?” He chuckled. “Thank god, no, not that high up. I stole a shit load of guns from the Russian Mafia. They shot me in the process, but you might have noticed I survived.” “Oh my god, you could have been killed though,” I exhaled and traced my fingers from one puckered scar to the next. “Look how close this one is to your heart. I could have lost you forever…” I choked up, unable to continue talking as I thought about the world without him in it. I didn’t want to exist in such a place. “But you didn’t,” he said and hooked his finger under my chin and
tilted my head up to look at him. “I did realize something though, when I was in the hospital.” “What’s that?” I asked, fighting the tears in my eyes. “I learned that I’m nothing without you,” he said, “I would rather be dead than live my life without you. But I also realized that I had to keep myself safe so I could protect you.” “Protect me from the Russians?” “From them, yes. But also heartache. I know you would be devastated if I was killed.” “God, yes, I don’t even like talking about it,” I told him. “We need to talk about it so
you know what I’m planning,” he said quietly. “It’s going to be dangerous but we need to do it in order to bring safety for our family.” “What are you suggesting, Dom?” I asked. “I’m suggesting I agree with you. How am I supposed to care for a family while leading a criminal organization? I hate to think that my activities would put you and the baby at risk,” he told me, his eyes sincere and his voice thick. I believed him and that quickened my heart. “What are you going to do? Can you just walk away?” “There’s no way to just pick up and leave. There are certain ways for
me to exit the club without too many consequences, but the Russians and the Chinese both have targets on my back. I’ve got to settle things with them before I’m able to do anything with you, darlin.” “How will they know who I am? Who was stalking me in the first place?” “They have ways, and I have no clue but I have a couple suspects,” he replied with a frown. I could tell this really bothered him, not just having me exposed and potentially hurt, but him not being in control, not knowing who had targeted me. I wished I could go back in time on that one day where I felt like I
was being watched. I’m sure I would have noticed if some biker-looking dude had been snapping pics of me all day, but as it was, I couldn’t remember anything that would be useful. “I love that you want to talk to me about this,” I told him and leaned up for a kiss. “I love that you’re not just walking away, because I would shatter if you left me again.” “I could never walk away again,” Dom told me, looking down into my eyes. “Not now, now with a baby on the way and especially not with the way I feel about you.” He pulled me against his hard body and enveloped me in his muscular arms. I sighed contentedly. In spite of the
danger and risk associated with his criminal lifestyle, there wasn’t anywhere else I’d rather be than right there in his arms. I closed my eyes and tried to relax until my stomach protested loudly and we were driven out of bed and into the kitchen. I could tell by the way he made brunch that his love for me was real, and I could tell by the way my heart stopped when he looked in my direction that my love for him was the same. *** “Do I seriously have to leave?” I pouted and grabbed Dom’s hand again.
I’d spent two nights with him in his penthouse, talking and having sex, bonding, cooking, and showering together. It was been hands down the best time of my life. And now it was coming to an end. I had to go to school, and he needed to check in at the Hell’s Ransom clubhouse. “Sorry, darlin, you know we both have to get shit done before we can start our lives together. But damn, what I wouldn’t give to drag you back to bed and fuck you ragged again,” he growled and pulled me against him. I could kiss Dominick Carter
all day every day. I didn’t think I’d ever grow tired of the way I felt in his arms or the way his body seemed to fit against mine perfectly. “I know,” I sighed against him. “Stupid real life, getting in the way, right?” I looked up at him and smiled. “This is real life,” he replied and brushed my hair back. “Right here with you is as real as it gets. The rest is just distraction.” “I like the way you look at it,” I replied and glanced down at my phone. “I guess I should get back home and get changed. I need to check in on my dad at the clinic before I head to class too. I don’t know how I’m going to make it
through the day without you though.” “I’m with you,” he replied and traced a heart on my chest. “I’m here,” he said and trailed his finger lower, to my stomach where our baby was growing safely inside of me. He traced another heart with the tip of his finger. “And I’m here.” I sighed again, loving him more and more every time he spoke. “And I guess I’m here for you,” I gave him a naughty grin and squeezed his groin. “Damn it, Linden, touch me again and we’re never getting out of here,” he growled and thrust against me. The elevator to his penthouse dinged and the door slid open. It was
private, so it would stay there as long as we needed it, but having it waiting compelled me to move. “I am tempted, but I do have responsibilities,” I said. I stood on my tiptoes and gave him one last kiss before I left. “I love ya,” he called out as the door slid shut. “Love you too!” I called back as the elevator descended. As it moved downwards to his private garage, it felt like I was coming down off a cloud. Back down to earth, to reality. How was I supposed to face this reality without him by my side? I decided I wouldn’t tell my
parents about the baby until Dom could be there with me, but I had to discuss it with Mikey. She would leave me no choice, she’d been texting me all weekend dying to know what was going on. I showered and changed at home, grabbed my backpack and textbook for the day, thought about it and threw in a change of clothing just in case I ended up at Dom’s later. I popped in to the clinic to check on dad, and I was pleased to see how much healthier he looked in such a short time. “You know I’ve always been so proud of you, Lindy,” he said as I sat at his bedside. “I don’t tell you enough,
but this family would have fallen apart without you working so hard to keep it together.” “Thanks, dad,” I said and leaned my head on the side of his bed. “I love you,” he told me, and gave me as much of a hug as the bed railing would allow. “I love you too,” I replied and kissed his cheek before I left. Mikey was, as expected, hyped up and demanding the moment I saw her. “Tell! Me! Everything!” she called out as she ran toward me. “We only have a couple minutes, so I’ll give you the short version. I saw him, told him, he’s
thrilled and I didn’t leave his place until this morning,” I said with a big grin. “Oh my god!” Mikey shrieked and grabbed my upper arms. “That’s so romantic!” “He wants me to move in there as soon as we have things figured out,” I said. “I don’t want to tell my family just yet so it might be another month or two at least. But his place is gorgeous, it will be like living in a dream.” “I’ll bet,” she said and patted my back. “I don’t know you super well, Linden, but I’m so happy for you. It’s nice to see good people have good things happen to them, you know?” I nodded and we chit chatted until the instructor came into class.
She’d healed incredibly well and was kinda sorta seeing one of the paramedics who had picked her up. She’d run into him while doing her work at the hospital and they’d really hit it off. I was happy for her too, and did agree that it was nice when good things happened to good people. Afterwards I managed to slip away in spite of her demanding more information, and I texted Dom to let him know I was on my way to his place. It was dinnertime and I was dying to see him. He responded right away and I had a huge smile on my face almost the entire time over there. A couple blocks away, my
phone chimed again that I had a text. I picked it up, scanned it quickly but didn’t recognize the number and it was just telling me I’d won some sweepstake I’d never entered. It was a scam. I looked up just as I slammed into the back of a huge black SUV. My head jerked forward, but my seatbelt saved me from hitting the steering wheel. It was just a little fender bender, but I was a little disoriented from the impact. I unbuckled myself and stepped out, ready to apologize profusely to the driver of the SUV. “Excuse me?” I asked as I stepped up to the driver’s window. “I’m
so sorry. Are you okay?” The passenger door swung open and I got a glimpse of a couple men with buzz cuts before I was dragged inside and a black bag was pulled over my face. “Get her phone,” one of them said, “tell him we’re on the way.” I felt them rummaging through my pocket until they slid it out. They typed out and sent the text from what I could tell. “He’s going to kill you,” I said in a calm tone. I was frightened, but I knew Dom was going to destroy these men as surely as I would live to see another sunrise. “He’s not going to have a
chance, my little whore,” said a gruff voice with a thick Russian accent. “He’s not going to see us coming.” They grabbed the keys from my hand with the key fob that controlled Dom’s private garage door and elevator access. Tears slid from my eyes as I realized what they were doing. They were using me as a Trojan horse to gain access to his private space. I just prayed his last text hadn’t been true, that he wasn’t going to be waiting for me naked with a present. And if he was, I prayed he’d bought me a fucking gun, otherwise these men were going to kill him. And if they killed him, they
might as well put a bullet in my head too, because I couldn’t live without him in the world.
Chapter 30 Dominick It was tough to let her leave like that. Down the elevator, off to her life and off into the world without me. My arms felt empty when she was gone. Instead of standing around pining for her like a little bitch, I decided I’d confront the club members head on and let them know I wanted out. I honestly didn’t know if they’d let me go, or if we’d ever be truly safe after the life I’d lived and the shit I’d done, but it was worth a shot. I had an idea that she and I and
the kid would take off somewhere, buy a big ranch in the middle of nowhere with cameras and guard dogs and no neighbors for miles. It appealed to me now, far from the drugs and whores and killing I’d done here in the city. Far from the man I’d been before I met Linden and she’d changed my life in such a short, heated time. I climbed into jeans, black boots, a tee shirt and shrugged into my leather club jacket. I stood in the mirror and looked at it, all the patches I’d been so god damned proud to earn when I was running wild as a young man. Now they looked like targets to me. The very things that would get
myself and my family killed. I took the elevator down to the garage and made a mental note to call Xander later. He’d need to know what was going down so he could adjust my investments in case I needed some cash in a hurry to get the hell out of town. I climbed on my Harley, fired it up and rolled out onto the street. I’d miss this, the feeling of freedom I had up on my bike. The respect it commanded from authorities and bitches on the sidewalk alike. I smirked as I passed a cop who was on the take; he nodded slowly as he wrote up a ticket to some schmuck in a suit and a BMW. What the fuck was I going to
do with my time after I left? It struck me then how much of my life was invested in the club. I couldn’t just walk away and get a fucking suit job in a cubicle and expect to be happy. I had to figure this shit out. I took the back path to the clubhouse and parked my bike outside. I swung the door inward and stepped into the dim light, my eyes adjusting to the darkness. “Dominick! Holy fuck, when did they release you?” Big Red roared and picked me up in a bear hug. “A few days ago,” I said as he set me down. My ribs cracked under his embrace but I couldn’t show that he’d hurt me.
But fuck, that dude had arms. I shook everybody’s hands one by one, but when I came to the first guy I recognized from the group that had been after Linden, I gripped his fingers so hard I could feel them grinding against each other and I pulled him close. “You stay the fuck away from my old lady from now on, you got that? I so much as see you look in her general direction; I’ll slit your throat and shove your cock in the hold myself. Are we clear?” He swallowed hard and nodded, his eyes bulging in fear. “Good,” I said, patting him on the back. “I’m glad we had this talk.” I did the same thing for the
other three men I recognized from that night, let them know Linden was mine now and was beyond their greasy grasps. After we’d all shot the shit and gone over club business, I grabbed Ripper and pulled him into my office. “I hear you threw my girl to the wolves,” I said as I shut the door behind me. He narrowed his eyes and sneered. “So what? She weren’t your girl the night she came in.” “She is now, and I want you to treat her like the queen she is, you got that?” “She ain’t no queen. Shit, can she even sit on a bike by herself? Who
the fuck is she?” “She’s my old lady,” I growled and grabbed his collar, “and don’t you fucking forget that.” “She’s a whore with a nice pair a tits,” Ripped replied, staring me down. “I ain’t never seen you get your dick in a twist over a bitch before.” “Exactly,” I said, “she ain’t no bitch.” I pulled my fist back and clocked him a good one. He flew back against the hand holding the collar and spat blood as he came up for air. “We good?” I asked, balling my fist up for another swing. He glared at me, glanced at my fist and thought better of it. He flashed
me a smile full of bloody teeth and said, “Yeah, we’re good.” I let him go, clapped him on the back and got him a beer. Now that was over, announcing Linden as my partner in crime. I just had to let them know I was going to pull a John Lennon on them and break up the club. Somehow I didn’t think that was going to go over so well.
*** I decided to let it go for the day. I’d been absent recently, and they needed to see that I hadn’t turned into a
pussy simply because I was hooked up with Linden. I needed to prove myself worthy of exiting the club. We gathered around the long oval club table, it had been here since anyone could remember, and attended club business. I sat at the head with Big Red, my Vice President, at my side. Little Red furiously took notes as we spoke. I approved patching the prospect for his involvement in the gun theft. He wasn’t patched into the club just yet, but he was getting closer to being family. His face beamed as he was
given his patch and I shook his hand. We finally got around to the guns and what we were doing with them. “Now hear me out,” Big Red said as it came up. “I suggest we sell them to the Asians. To Triad.” “So they can turn around and use them on us?” I growled. “No, that’s the thing. They’re in a territory war with the Mexicans. We want the Mexicans gone too, so sell guns to the Asians, they get rid of the Mexicans, and maybe they’ll turn on the Russians next. We’re the good guys in all this, they won’t come after us if we keep selling them weapons.” I frowned but had to agree it made sense.
“Fine, arrange a meeting with whoever our contact is now,” I told him. We went over a few more items of business, from a new toilet in the men’s room to a working condom dispenser. This was the business end of running the club, the less glamorous part of being a big, bad biker. I was grateful when it was all over. I hopped on my bike in the later afternoon and headed home. I stopped off at a local market first to load up on delicious treats for Linden. She’d mentioned she’d been craving peaches, so I was going to make her something for dessert that I might end
up eating off her body. We’d see where it would take us. My cock throbbed at the thought of her covered in sticky peach juice and whipped cream. I threw a few more things in the basket and paused in the magazine section. On a whim, I grabbed a baby name book, just for fun. I envisioned us cuddled under the blankets later arguing about the name for our baby. God I was turning into a fucking sap. I didn’t mind it though. I got home, put things away and left the baby book on the dining table as a little surprise.
Linden texted me around dinner, so I started cooking pasta for our little feast and hummed a song while I waited for her. I was Betty fucking Crocker when it came to Linden’s sweet cunt apparently. Maybe there was such a thing as a magic pussy that could tame the beast. I grinned to myself when she texted that she was almost home. Home. Our home. I heard the elevator chime and open. I had my back to her when I said, “Put your feet up, darlin, I’m taking care of everything tonight.” I heard a muffled cry in response and caught movement out of the
corner of my eye. “Well, isn’t that fucking sweet of you…darlin,” a man’s voice said behind me at the end of the gun that was pointed at my ear. Without turning around I put my hands up, I recognized that voice, that fucking snake. “Agent Wright, you slimy son of a bitch. What’s this about?” I growled. My heart was squeezed tight wondering where the hell they had Linden. “Turn around,” he commanded and I did, slowly. He had a vicious smirk on his face when he said, “It seems the tables are turned, Dominick. Remember the last time we met you
threatened my little girl? It seems you’ve got a little family of your own here, and I’ve got her tied up all nice and snug in your living room.” “You leave her out of this,” I said in a low, threatening tone. “That,” Wright laughed, “depends on you and your buddies.” I clenched my fists and analyzed the situation. Until I was certain that Linden was safe, I couldn’t make a move. And this son of a bitch knew it. Helplessness washed over me and I had a feeling I’d be paying for some past sins tonight. I just hoped Linden and I
would both make it out alive. And the baby would unharmed.
be
Chapter 31 Linden They dragged me right past the kitchen down the short hallway to the living room. I was deposited onto the couch like a sack of potatoes, unable to scream or warn Dom as one of the men broke away from the group. I tried though, but the hand on my mouth muffled my voice. At least I knew how many we were dealing with now; only three had come up with me. One was in the kitchen, so that left me with the Russian and a muscle bound douche bag. I was doomed. If only I knew how
to fight or do something. I felt so bloody helpless and I hated it. The muscle bound douche sat on the couch next to me with his arm around me and his hand pressed against my mouth. “Don’t let her make a noise,” the Russian said as he moved toward the kitchen. “Dominick can’t know if she’s dead or alive.” “I won’t hesitate to fucking kill you if I have to,” the douche bag said in my ear. From the harsh tone of his voice, I believed him. I suppressed a shudder and narrowed my eyes, trying to draw on anything I knew that would help me get away. I spied the wrapped gift on the
coffee table and wondered if Dom had gotten me anything that could be used as a weapon. But how would I get to the present to find out? I coughed, forcing my body into convulsion-like movements that apparently startled douche bag. “Fucking watch it,” he snarled at me, gripping my mouth harder. I coughed until I had a mouthful of spit and phlegm and I let it all hit his hand at once. “Fuck,” he exclaimed and pulled away. His hand was dripping with mucus and saliva; I had to admit it was pretty fucking disgusting. “I’m sorry,” I said in a quiet voice. “I have allergies.”
My eyes were watering and my mouth was screwed up with mucus drooling out the side of my lips. I knew I must look disgusting, which is exactly what I wanted. “I didn’t sign up for this shit,” he said and looked around for somewhere to wipe his hands. “I have Hepatitis too,” I lied, making my voice harsh and used sounding. “You know, the life of a biker whore. You might want to go wash that off.” He glared down at me but looked alarmed. He stared at his hand, checked the rope around my wrist with the other one, and backed away from me. “I hear even one little peep out of
you, I’ll fucking put a bullet in your head. You got that?” he asked as he left the living room. I nodded emphatically and felt satisfaction warm my body as he ducked around the corner looking for the bathroom. I was working my bonds in an instant, collapsing my hand and pulling it through the tight ropes. Thank god for being double jointed, it had been a parlor trick of mine since I was a young girl. I looked around frantically but couldn’t find a weapon. I picked up the present and opened the lid, looked in and grinned. It was a gorgeous little silver
handgun. I’d never owned a gun but I knew the basics. We’d done one outdoor program through school back in grade eleven. It had been intended to give poor city kids like me a chance to get out into the fresh air. There had been some shooting involved, so I had a rudimentary understanding of how things worked. My hands were shaking with excitement as I loaded the clip and slid the safety off so I could shoot at will. I heard the douche bag coming back and knew I’d have to be quick. I’d never shot anything other than a paper target or a bale of hay, so I had no idea what this was going to be like or
how it would affect my psyche, but it was life or death. If I didn’t kill him, he was going to kill Dom and probably me. If Dom wasn’t already dead. My stomach lurched and I stood with my feet apart, bracing my shoulders for the moment the gun fired. I took a deep breath, closed one eye, squeezed the trigger and waited. A figure came around the wall and I shot, hitting the target and making him exclaim loudly. I fired again, hitting him right in the chest, his angry face turning to surprise as his muscle bound body tumbled to the floor like a side of beef. At that moment I heard screaming
and a gunshot from the kitchen. Without hesitation, I ran in to help Dom and kill another man or two if need be. It turned out killing a man meant nothing when I was protecting what was mine. I was more bloodthirsty than I’d ever imagined. *** I cursed the current cultural obsession with open floor plans as I came around the corner from the living room into the kitchen. I was wide open and exposed. Dom was standing at the wide island that ran the length of the counter with the leader of the group holding a
gun to his head. I could smell dinner cooking, as if it were on the edge of burning. The Russian had his back to me, and the leader was concentrating on the gun at Dom’s head and nobody noticed me except my love. Dom gave me a barely perceptible nod of his head and I held up the gun. His eyes did all the talking, he even responded goadingly to the leader of the group, keeping all attention on him. Dom and I were so in tune with each other already that I knew what he was getting at when his eyes flicked from me to the Russian. He blinked quickly, one, two, and three times.
I held the gun in my hand, held it up and leveled it at the back of the Russian’s head, waiting for Dom’s signal. He blinked slowly this time, one, two and three. On the third blink I fired into the back of the Russian’s body. I decided to aim for the largest target instead of trying to hit his head and missing. He turned with an “Oomph,” and his knees buckled. Behind us at the exact same moment Dom lunged and grabbed the pot in the stove behind him and tossed it in the leader’s face. The leader of the group screamed with animal rage and fired his weapon.
Dom knocked the gun out of his hand and it hit the marble floor with a loud clatter. I darted forward, past the disabled Russian, and jumped for the second gun. “Dom!” I yelled at him and tossed the gun in his direction. He caught it in mid air, spun it around and pointed it at the leader. Behind me on the floor the Russian groaned and cursed me in his mother tongue. Not that I spoke Russian, but the intent was there. I whirled around, my little gun held out in front of me, and watched him. Luckily the Russian didn’t seem to be gaining consciousness. I was terrified I’d have to shoot him again. I didn’t
know if I could do it at such a close range. I turned back to where Dom had the leader captive. “You stupid fucker,” Dom growled and jerked the gun to the side, indicating where the leader should move. The leader obeyed, his face and shoulders were tense and he seemed about to run, but he listened to Dom. “Linden,” Dom said, “pick up that rope and bring it here please.” He nodded toward a length of rope on the floor near the entrance. It matched the rope they’d used on me. It felt poetic to use it on the leader now; it felt good to get a little revenge. I picked it up and walked to where
they were standing. The leader’s veins on his neck and forehead were popped out as if he were straining. The effort of standing still must have been getting to him. Dom grabbed the rope from my hand and lashed the leader’s wrists together behind his back. He stood behind the restrained man and spoke in a low, dangerous tone. “Agent Wright, it seems we’re at an impasse. I need you to understand that if you ever come after me or anyone I care about again, I will fucking destroy everything and everyone you’ve ever loved, understand?” Wright nodded but didn’t seem too happy about it. “In the next couple weeks I will be
leaving the club,” Dom continued and I jerked my head up, staring at him. Leaving his beloved club? “I want you to stand down and order anyone you know to leave me the fuck alone.” “You can’t just leave,” Wright said through his teeth. “They’ll never let you go, you’re fully patched in and the president.” “Exactly,” Dom growled, leaning toward Wright. “I’m the fucking president and I can do whatever the fuck I want. Linden and I are getting the hell out of town and starting our life together. I don’t want any trouble, if you let us walk away I will pretend I never knew you and tell the guys to back off.” “They’re never going to listen to
you once you’re gone,” Wright snarled. “I’ll have to go deep undercover and disappear for a while.” “Then that’s what you need to do,” Dom said and withdrew the gun. “Don’t make me blow your brains out, Wright. Think of your little girl, your family. They need you. Let’s end this now and we’ll both walk away safe and sound. After that, it’s up to fate and life and all that shit to see how long we make it.” Wright’s tension visibly left his body, his shoulders sagged and he exhaled a huge, heavy sigh. “I guess I have no choice with a gun to my head,” he said in a defeated tone. “Fuck, all right. Truce?” “Truce,” Dom replied. “I’d shake
your hand, but you know.” “So what are we going to do about them?” I asked, glancing back at the Russian who was starting to wake up. “I’ll call a couple guys to drive them out of the city and leave them to find their own ways back,” Dom said and looked intently at Wright. “Agent Wright here is going to be a good boy and walk out of here like nothing happened the moment I release his wrists, aren’t you?” Wright nodded, Dom untied him and escorted him to the elevator. He pushed the parking level and set Agent Wright free. Just before the door closed, Wright looked at me and said, “You must be
something else to convince Dominick Carter to give up his club.” I didn’t respond, I let the doors slide shut and wondered that myself. Why was Dom so willing to leave his motorcycle club for me? And could I handle the responsibility that brought with it?
Chapter 32 Dominick The guy on the floor was bleeding everywhere, Linden’s shot hadn’t been pretty but it had been effective. I figured he’d survive though, but not before I found out who he was. The guy in the living room hadn’t been so lucky. He was ice cold by the time we found him again. Linden’s face drained of all blood and she was shaking hard when I helped her sit down on a chaise near the body. “I did that,” she whispered, her voice harsh and trembling. She bent over and put her face in her hands and I heard
the distinct sounds of suppressed crying. Shit, I didn’t have time to comfort her; I had a body to get rid of, a Russian to interrogate, and a shit load of blood to clean up. Thank god I’d added the last minute gift of a gun for her though, instead of just the baby book. Fucking hell, must have had ESP or something, knowing she’d need it. After this shit, she was getting lessons. “Why don’t you lie down while I take care of all this, darlin?” I asked and hooked my hand under her elbow to guide her to the bedroom. She was wracked with sobs by the time we got to the bed. “I’m sorry,” I whispered to her and kissed her
forehead as she climbed under the covers. “I wish I could get in there with you and make this all go away, but I can’t. I have to call a few people to do some clean up, and then I’ll come hold you for as long as you need.” She smiled wanly, tears streaming down her face, and said, “I get it. And I’ll be fine. It’s just that I’ve never…” Her voice trailed off and I kissed her again, to reassure her that she was still a good person. The first kill was always the hardest no matter the reasons behind it. And I knew with Linden’s delicate caring nature, this would rock her world in the worst possible way. But I had shit to handle before I
saved her soul. Priorities. I couldn’t help stitch her back together and wander out into a blood bath. I texted Mister Clean, our go-to guy for big messes, and let him know it was an emergency. There would be an extra fifty grand in it for him if he hustled. He replied immediately to let me know he’d see me in fifteen minutes. I had to wonder what the fuck he was up to if he was that close and that prepared to clean up a disaster like this. I nudged the corpse on the living room floor with the edge of my foot and bent over to look for a wallet or something that would let me know who he was working for.
He had no gang tattoos, the only thing that gave him any affiliation was a swastika that was badly done on his upper arm. He must have done prison time, which meant he would be associated with the white brotherhood or the Russians based on that shitty little tat. I rolled him back over and found a wad of cash in his back pocket. I flipped through it to find any identifying marks. It was all hundreddollar bills. Nothing indicated where they’d come from, no bank marks or matching serial numbers to indicate a robbery. It seemed somebody had paid him well for today’s job. It sickened me that
Linden’s kidnapping was only worth a lousy five grand in my world. I tossed the money back on the body for Mister Clean to find and walked into the kitchen where the Russian was tied up rolling around on the floor. I dropped to my haunches next to him, reached out and pulled the balled up kitchen towel from his mouth. “I’ll kill you,” he hissed, “I’ll fucking destroy you.” “You’re not exactly in the position to be making threats,” I smirked and watched him carefully. “Who sent you? I don’t buy it that Wright was in charge of this shit, so who sent you?” “Fuck you,” he spat and clammed up.
I looked him up and down, rolled him forward slightly and pressed the palm of my hand on the entrance wound in his back. He screamed, a garbled noise full of fury and pain. “I asked you nicely, who sent you?” I demanded. He glowered at me through his agony and opened his mouth. “I don’t know, somebody at the top. You pissed off a lot of people with your little stunt.” “The guns?” I asked. He nodded and grimaced at the movement. “What else did you have planned?” I asked.
“I was ordered to kill you,” he said in a low, threatening voice, “but not until I made you watch me rape and murder your woman. I was supposed to fuck her up the ass and slit her throat, make her squeal like a little pig while you were watching the whole thing.” Rage roared through me and I punched him. He laughed and doubled up, coughing. “We still will,” he said through his pain. “More will come for you. You don’t fuck with us like that and get away with it. We’re gonna all take turns with your pretty little girlfriend there, maybe knock her teeth out so we can fuck her face, cunt and ass at the same time.”
He started to laugh again, a maddening, terrible, sick noise that made my stomach clench and my blood turn ice cold. I had to get away from this lifestyle; I couldn’t have men like this even knowing Linden existed, let along threatening her life. “I’m going to enjoy stabbing that cunt while I fuck her raw,” he rasped and shuddered. He was dying, so I calmly reached up on the kitchen counter, grabbed a knife, drew it across his throat and assisted him in exiting the world. He would never lay eyes on my Linden again.
*** The buzzer went off and I stood up, wiped the knife on my pants and dropped it on the Russian’s body. I’d have to get a new butcher’s block set. I shouldn’t have used a kitchen knife on him, but oh well, we use what we can in a pinch. I let Mister Clean up and waited for him at the elevator. “Where’s the mess?” he asked the moment he stepped into the apartment. He ran his hand across his bald shiny head and adjusted his tie. We didn’t call him Mister Clean just because he cleaned up for us; he bore more than a passing resemblance to the brand
character. I wondered if that had inspired him into his peculiar line of work. “Here,” I told him and indicated for him to follow. He had two almost identical, silent assistants with him. They were each about six feet, dark hair, sunglasses, dressed in black suits with white pressed shirts underneath. Their shoes were functional, not stylish, and had thick rubber soles. All the better to work quietly with I supposed. “Cash first,” Mister Clean said, holding out a briefcase for me to open and fill. I grabbed the sack of bills I’d pulled out of my walk-in safe and
counted the stacks in front of him. “Excellent,” he said and moved from one body to the other making notes in a little bad and clearing his throat occasionally. “Can this be done?” I asked. “There are bullet holes too that will need to be found and plastered over.” “It’s an easy fix,” Mister Clean said. “Give us…say…two hours and we’ll have it done. You won’t even know they were here.” “Thank you,” I replied somberly. “I am going to tend to somebody who needs it. This is her first.” “We can let ourselves out if that’s okay with you” Mister Clean said. “Of course, I trust you,” I replied
and shook his hand. “Thank you for this.” “Thank you for the bonus,” he said with the slightest hint of a smile. “Remember me the next time you…” he trailed off, looked around, smiled again and continued, ”make a mess.” “I will,” I replied and turned on my heel, confident this disaster would be cleaned up by the time Linden was calmed down. Finally I could tend to the one thing that really mattered to me, Linden’s broken soul. I found her sleeping fitfully. I stripped down, pulled on a pair of loose sleep pants, and climbed into bed behind Linden.
She murmured something under her breath and instinctively rolled into my arms and clung to me. “What took you so long?” she whispered to me without opening her eyes. I kissed her lips and said, “I had to clean up.” She winced and opened her eyes; I could see the pain there. “Are they… gone?” “Not yet, but they will be,” I reassured her. I stroked her cheek and pushed her hair off her face. I could see the streaks of dried tears on her skin, so I dipped my head and kissed her gently. “It’s normal to be upset,” I told her in a quiet voice. “Everything you’re feeling
is normal. Your first kill is always the worst.” “Hopefully my last kill,” she said in a dejected tone. “How do you do this? How can you murder people and keep on like nothing happened?” “I kill bad guys,” I told her. “But they might think you’re the bad guy,” she replied. “I know that,” I said, “but not any more, darlin. You’ve turned me into a good guy.” “Are you really leaving Hell’s Ransom?” “I am. It might take a little while to get out, but I’m leaving them for good. You and me and the baby, we’re gonna move somewhere safe. I’m gonna take
care of you, my family.” “What about my family?” she asked, snuggling in close to me. “Well, Hawk is gonna be pretty high up in the club so Rosie will be taken care of. If the clinic treatments work on your dad, they can always move with us. I don’t mind having them nearby, it would be built in babysitting,” I replied and nuzzled her neck, making her squeal. “A change of scenery might be good for all of us,” she admitted. “We’re not going into, like witness protection, are we? I can still come here to see friends?” “Of course, darlin,” I said, “I will bring you back any time you want. We’re
not going to hide, but we are going to make damn sure I can leave my past behind.” “Sounds okay to me,” she said and took a deep shuddering breath. “Does this ever go away, Dom?” “What’s that, darlin?” I asked, stroking her hair. “This feeling of horror,” she replied and closed her eyes. “I can’t stop thinking about shooting that man. Every time I take a moment to pause, all I see is his back and the sound the bullet made when it tore through his body.” “It will get better,” I replied and pulled her closer. “It will fade, but know now that if you hadn’t taken him out, he would have raped you and killed you.
They were the real bad guys, darlin, not the guys like me who dance along the line of the law for kicks. They were the kind who would gut you like a dog without thinking twice about it. Remember that.” “I know,” she replied and seemed to relax in my arms at last. “I needed to hear that though. He deserved to die.” “He did deserve it,” I told her and held her against me until her breathing steadied and grew deep as she drifted off to sleep. I felt my heart swell as she slept peacefully in my arms. I would protect Linden and our baby; it was my only purpose in life from this point on.
Chapter 33 Linden I woke in the middle of the night with the shreds of a nightmare fading slowly from my mind. My stomach was clenched tight and my heart was pounding so hard in my chest that fear bubbled up and threatened to escape my body in the form of a piercing scream. Dom’s strong arms were around me, protecting me from everything except the images in my own head. I was my own worst enemy apparently. But I had killed a man. I knew in my heart and head that he’d been a bad
guy and if I hadn’t shot him, he would have killed Dom and done terrible, terrible things to me before taking my life. But it still bothered me to have killed somebody like that, so brutally without any real thought. It had felt like second nature to me, but I was a nursing student for a reason…I cared for human life and I wanted to help people as much as possible. I’d reacted without concern for him at all, and that made me question my entire identity. The worst of it was that I knew I would do it again in a heartbeat. Dom and our unborn child held such places in my soul that I would do whatever it took
to keep them both safe. And I was having trouble reconciling what that meant about me as a person. I felt the surge of adrenaline leave my body and I began to relax, breathing against Dom’s broad chest in the circle of his arms. It was funny though, the moment the fear was gone my body began to respond to his again. I felt myself loosen up and a hot wave rolled through my body as I ran my hands along his bulging muscles. I looked up at his face in sleep. He was unbelievably handsome, and even now I almost had to pinch myself that I had managed to land such a hot man. His jaw was sharply defined and he
had fresh stubble growing in along the edge. The hollows of his cheeks were shadowed and his long, thick lashes lay along his smooth tanned skin. I ran my hand lower, along the ridges of his abdomen to the waistband of his pajama pants. He stirred in his sleep and mumbled something. I thought I heard my name and he pulled me closer against him. My hand was bumped against the hardness growing in his pajama pants and I gasped at how responsive it was. “You touch it again and you’ll have to do something about it,” Dom murmured softly but forcefully. I deliberately gripped his now hard
cock in my hand and rubbed it through the fabric. “That’s it,” he growled and suddenly woke up. He rolled onto his back and pulled me with him, settling me on his body so I was riding his thick shaft. “You woke it, you take care of it, darlin.” I laughed and squealed breathlessly. “I wanted to wake it up,” I said and kissed him as he pulled me down against his chest. “I wanted to wake you up.” “Good,” he replied with his eyes still closed. “I was just dreaming about you.” “Was it a good dream?” I asked. He opened his eyes at last, the
bright green sparkling even in the dim lights from the city outside the penthouse windows. “What do you think?” he asked and thrust against me. “I think it was a very good dream,” I said and reached down. I managed to wiggle out of my panties but left Dom’s oversized shirt on me. I pulled the elastic waist of his sleep pants down and felt his massive cock spring forth, slapping me on my inner thigh. “I think real life is going to be better,” he said in a thick, low voice. “Much, much better.” He reached down and found my hot, sopping center ready and waiting for him. He kissed me and played with my clit, readying me to take him inside me
again. I was ready though. It felt as though any pain I suffered to have him inside me was worth it…and would help me heal the pain I felt in my heart for killing a human being a few hours ago. I felt like I needed to feel alive. I craved him to reaffirm that I was still myself, that I was still Linden who loved Dom and who was loved by Dom. “I need you,” I told him. “I need you to make me feel better.” He held me tight in his arms then, nuzzling my neck and kissing me all over. He flipped me onto my back and arched himself over me, locked his eyes on mine and said, “You have nothing to
feel bad about, darlin. Your life is worth more than a thousand scumbag criminals, and I would kill him a million times over again if it meant saving you and keeping you from feeling this way.” I couldn’t look away and the intensity of his words fell onto my psyche, shattering the self-doubt and hate that had been festering there since shooting my kidnapper. Dom’s words healed me, his love soothed me, and his passion awoke a fire inside of me that could only be quenched by his body inside of mine, his touch on my skin and his words of love in my ears. “Fuck me,” I rasped and dug my fingers into his lower back, dragging him
against me. “Make me feel good, make me feel your love.” With a grunt he slid his length inside of me and within a few beats of my heart the world was right again. He started slow, but my desperate need drew him inside of me harder and faster and soon his rhythm was matching my own cries of pleasure. I came harder than any other time, all the emotions that had been building up in me coming to the surface all at once and releasing in a thrashing, writhing, screaming orgasm that shook my body and my very core. I clenched myself hard around Dom’s cock when it was his time, I felt him shudder and shoot his hot, thick cum
deep inside of me where I needed it so much. Where nobody else could touch. I felt wild and free with him, but safe and loved, it was the perfect combination for a girl like me. I slept well after that, his love driving the nightmares out of my head and leaving only contented pleasure in its wake. *** The next time I woke I found Dom leaning over me with a crooked smile on his face. “What?” I asked sleepily. “You snore,” he chuckled and wiped a patch of drool off my lips with the back of his thumb.
“I do not,” I protested and sat up. “What time is it?” “You do,” he laughed, “and it is nine in the morning.” “Oh shoot, I have stuff to do today,” I said, struggling to move quickly but my body was sore from last night’s sex. There had been a lot of it, more than that one time; we couldn’t keep our hands off each other apparently. “Like what?” he asked with a smile. “Like school, family stuff, you know the usual,” I said, searching for my panties. “You could just say fuck it and forgo everything,” he said, “spend the day in bed with me.”
“You have no idea how tempting that is,” I said as he trailed his fingertip across my lower back in scrolling motions. I turned around and let my eyes rake across his body, following the path of his tattoos up the sleeve on his arm to the tribal patterns across his chest. “I do,” he replied with a grin and tugged at my arm. Come on, darlin, come back to bed with me.” I sighed heavily and felt a deep draw in my gut that told me to fall back under the covers and shirk all my daily duties to spend it with him. “I don’t know…” I said, my words trailing off as I thought about leaving his apartment and the warmth of his arms.
“You do know,” he smiled and pulled me back. He took my panties from me and tossed them somewhere on the floor at the end of the bed. “If you didn’t want to stay here with me, you’d be dressed by now.” I exhaled and melted against him, wiggled back into his arms and laughed. “You already know me so well.” “Can you get notes for class from your friend?” he asked, kissing the back of my neck. “I could,” I said. “I do have to be at the clinic this afternoon though, to sit with dad during his treatments. Mom is working and Rosie is essentially AWOL.” “I could have Hawk take her there,”
Dom said in between fluttery kisses on my shoulder. “I’m technically still in charge, I could throw my weight around a little bit. You know I don’t have a problem with that.” “That you don’t,” I replied, “but I promised…” “Then I’ll come with you. It’s about time I meet your parents. I am the father of their grandchild after all, and I am marrying their daughter.” I jerked in his arms and whirled around to stare at his face. “Marry?” I demanded. It felt like I was challenging him to say no or to tell me he was just kidding. His face was dead serious though. “Yes, marry,” he said cupping my
face in his hand. “I want to make an honest woman out of you, darlin.” “I’m honest,” I replied, bristling a little. “I mean I want you to have my name. I want our child to have our name,” he said. “If anything were to happen to me, I want you to inherit it all. Everything I have.” “Nothing will happen to you,” I said, bristling at his suggestion. I couldn’t imagine a world without Dom in it, and would do anything to keep him with me as evidenced by my murderous heart last night. “I know,” he chuckled, “but I’m a planner. I want to have all my ducks in a row.”
“So you want to marry me for practical reasons?” I asked with a grin. “Not at all,” he replied, “I want to marry you to make you mine. To mark you as my territory and make absolutely certain the world knows you’re off limits.” “Marriage is a brick wall to you?” I asked, giggling as he rose up and pinned me down. “I’d be just fine putting a brick wall between us and the rest of the world,” he growled and began to tickle me. His knee pushed open my thighs and he climbed between my legs. “As long as it meant we got to talk and sleep and fuck for days and days with no interruptions.” “Sounds good to me actually,” I
exhaled with a loud laugh. He grew serious and hard and held my hands above my head as he slid inside of me yet again, making me his and claiming my body, heart and soul as his territory for the millionth time thereabout. We built a little brick wall and spent the morning doing exactly what he wanted, talking and napping and fucking whenever we could. It truly was a little slice of paradise. Later in the afternoon I rode on the back of his bike to the Aspen Clinic where my dad was getting another round of treatments to cure his Parkinson’s, thanks to Dom’s generosity. “My parents don’t know you’re the benefactor by the way,” I told him when
we got there. “I didn’t know how to explain it so I told them it was a benefit through school.” “Not a problem,” he told me and kissed my cheek. “Do they know I’m wildly in love with you?” “Not yet, but they will.” He squeezed my hand and we found Dad in his room with IV lines and tubes and monitors hooked up all around him. He looked like a science experiment more than anything. “Hey Dad,” I said with a shy smile. “Hi Princess, who’s this?” he asked immediately after I kissed his cheek. “This is my friend Dominick,” I replied, hoping he’d leave it at that. He looked Dom up and down and I
could see him taking in Dom’s tattoos, muscled body, leather jacket, beard and shaggy hair. And I was surprised to see a look of approval cross his features. “You look like the kind of man who could take care of my daughter,” dad said and held out his hand. Dom shook it carefully and respectfully. “I promise I will,” he told my dad, “as long as she lets me.” Both men looked at me expecting a response. My mouth gaped open and I didn’t know how to reply. “I guess,” I stammered and they laughed. They took to each other like long lost best friends. It warmed my heart to see them talking boxing stats or arguing
over which pitcher should be put out on the mound for their favorite team’s next game. It also made me feel a little thrill of excitement at how quickly Dom was becoming an integral part of my life. It felt like the beginning of something exciting for us, our future together. It also felt like as long as we were together, anything could happen.
Chapter 34 Dominick Linden’s family seemed to welcome me with reservations initially, but open arms as soon as they figured out we were serious. I knew I looked like kind of a dirt bag to them, all tattooed and shaggy headed, but my heart was good and with Linden, one might even argue my intentions were pure. Not pure in the sense that I held her in a chaste way, god knows I still wanted to fuck her every chance I got, but pure in the sense that I would never hurt her. I would never leave her. I
would never fuck around on her. I think her parents sensed this. Her dad liked me from the get go and her mom took a couple visits but finally warmed up to me. They sure loved Linden; that did my heart good to see it. My own parents cared for me well enough, but they’d been so distant that me and my brothers had practically raised ourselves. My biggest problem now was going to be getting out of the club. I’d been faking it for a couple weeks after Linden and I had been attacked, but the sooner I told the guys, the sooner I could just get it over with. I’d called a meeting for the late afternoon; it was Friday to give them the
weekend to decide on their vote. I was going to announce my departure, explain my exit plan and let the members mull it over for a few days so they could add any additional suggestions or decide to revolt and tear me apart before letting me go. I didn’t care if they wanted to fight it, I was gone no matter how much they protested. I’d loved Hell’s Ransom from the first moment I saw a group of guys on Harleys and matching jackets go rolling past my prep school when I was a kid, and I’d done everything in my power to join and eventually become president. And now a few years later, I was turning my back on it and walking away all for the love of a woman.
I was almost thirty though, and life changed as your heart became fulfilled. I’d never seen my future beyond twenty five, let alone thirty, and I’d always assumed I’d be gunned down somewhere during a heist or a drug run. I’d never had a reason to live until Linden. And the baby. God, already I longed to see what our child looked like, and to see Linden holding it in her arms. I felt some kind of tug in my gut, a primal reaction to knowing she had my child inside of her. I was hungry for my future and it was a terrifying realization. To go from not caring about death to wanting as many days on this planet as possible — it put a guy in a strange spot.
A spot that wasn’t well suited for the head of a motorcycle club. I rode my Harley up to the clubhouse, for one of the last times, and felt a bittersweet poignancy creep into my mind. I’d treated this place like a second home for over a decade now, it was going to be missed. Was there any place in my life for a bike when I had a baby? I tried to envision some kind of biker baby seat for the back of my hog, but ended up chuckling at the image. The guys were already there, most of them probably spent the night or had wasted the day playing pool and drinking inside. I sauntered through the front door,
looked around at my crew and said, “Ready for today’s meeting?” They agreed and followed me through to the boardroom. I sat at the head of the table and scanned the room, looking at the faces filled with anticipation and uncertainty, and realized they no longer felt like family to me. They were no longer the most important people in my life. “I’ve called this meeting to discuss something that will potentially change the face of the club,” I started with a low, powerful voice. All eyes turned to me and they hung on my every word. I continued, “Before you say a damned thing, you have to take the
weekend to think about this. I’ve decided to move. I’m leaving the club.” Silence weighed heavy in the room and several junior members cleared their throats uncomfortably. Big Red was tense beside me, his neck muscles thick cords of anger as he ground his teeth. “Give it a couple days, Red,” I cautioned him. “This will turn out well for you, I assure you of that.” “You being gone doesn’t mean it’s going well for me,” he rumbled in a low voice. “Nobody leaves the club, Dom, you know the rules.” “I do know the rules, but I also know that rules are fucking mean to be broken,” I replied, trying to keep my
temper in check. There was no point in fighting the guys over this, not for now at least. “We’ll see about that,” Red replied and stood up abruptly. His chair slammed down to the floor behind him as he stormed out. I raised my eyebrow and looked at his retreated back. “Well, that went better than expected,” I quipped and ignored the titters of nervous laughter all around me. Well, I hadn’t been shot in the face, so things might work out okay after all. *** “Will they ever let you go?” Linden murmured as I climbed into bed with her
after some time at the club. I’d stayed for drinks with some of the guys, and then gone to Fat Boys to gather some of the books I needed to work on. I’d gone back to the club after that to check on things, make sure Big Red hadn’t rampaged and torn the shit out of the place. He hadn’t, but he had been drinking heavily by the bar. I’d let him have his drunken session without interrupting him. He’d come to terms on his own, be it for me or against me, but there was nothing I could do to change his mind at that time. “They have no choice, darlin,” I replied and wrapped my arms around
her body. I ran my hand along her abdomen to feel the swell of our baby growing inside of her. It sent a primal surge through my body, an instinct to cover her body and protect my family from the world. She rolled back against me and pressed her body along mine. We fit perfectly together, as if we’d been made for one another. I kissed the back of her neck, felt her body relax in my embrace, and listened as her breath deepened as she fell asleep. As much as I wanted to care for Linden, the funny thing was that she cared for me as well; she provided me
as much comfort as I gave her. I allowed my own breathing to slow and match hers and joined her in sleep. *** My guts clenched and I thought I could taste vomit in the back of my throat. This was the big night, Saturday dinner with Linden’s parents to tell them about the baby. I think I was more nervous about their reaction to our news than I was seeing the club members on Monday. The guys in the club, Big Red and Hawk, Little Red and Ripper, shit I could take them all on single handedly
and fucking destroy each and every one of them. Tear them down to their black boots and leave no trace of them. But in laws. Damn, you can’t exactly do that to the parents of your fiancée if they piss you off. Coming back to the land of the polite and proper would take some getting used to, but Linden was worth it. And the way she filled in her tight jeans made it ever more worth it. “Shit, I’m gonna have to fuck you so hard tonight you might not be able to walk tomorrow, darlin,” I said, sneaking up behind her in the bathroom. She was applying make up in the wall length mirror and frowning fiercely. “My face is all puffy and I’m
bloated,” she pouted. “I look like a cow and I have months to go.” “You look amazing,” I laughed, catching her eye in the mirror. “You look more than amazing, you’re glowing.” “That’s the water retention,” she quipped but I saw a small smile play at the edges of her mouth. Linden wasn’t exactly a vain woman, but every girl needed to know her man thought she was beautiful, especially when she was as gorgeous as my Linden. “We’re gonna be late,” I said and slapped her ass. “I’ll fuck you raw later, so don’t worry about eating for two. You’ll wear it off tonight.” She grinned and shook her head. “You’re reading my mind again.”
We took my Range Rover to the restaurant and waited a few moments before her parents showed up. They were duly impressed with the place I’d picked out. I hadn’t tagged them for the five star thousand dollar dinner types, and I’d been right. I wanted to impress, and it was working. I held the chair for Linden and her mom while her dad took his with shaky movements. He was improving though, that’s what Linden told me. The shaking meant his Parkinson’s was slowly going in reverse. Out of everything I could have possibly given her, this was the greatest thing. Who knew my money would save
her father’s life, and who knew it would feel so good? “Shall I order for us?” I asked and ignored their looks of admiration as I ordered the entire meal in French. “What’s the occasion, Lindy?” Linden’s mom dove right in sparing no words to get to the point. I liked that about her, she was a nononsense sort who didn’t mind getting her hands dirty to care for her family. “Well, Dom and I have some big news,” Linden said with a wide grin on her face. She grabbed my hand and I squeezed it for reassurance. “You’re moving in together?” her mom said, her brows knitted together with a stern look. “You know I don’t like
it but you two are already almost there, so why not?” “It’s not that,” Linden replied and started to stammer as her parents locked on her with matching looks of disapproval. “What Linden is trying to say,” I broke in, held Linden’s hand in mine and leaned toward the pair, “is that we’re getting married. We don’t know when, and I haven’t picked out a ring, but we’re making this official.” Linden looked at me with a relieved smile. “And we’re having a baby!” she added brightly. There was stunned silence from her parents. Her dad reached over and picked up a glass of water in his
trembling hand. He sipped it, set it back down, took his wife’s hand in his and offered a smile. “Then why are we drinking water?” he asked. “This calls for something more celebratory.” “Champagne it is,” I said and called the waiter over. As Linden and her parents exchanged worried looks, I ordered the finest bottle the restaurant had to offer. Tack another grand to our bill, it meant nothing to me as long as Linden and her family were happy. “I’m going to be a grandma?” Linden’s mom finally said at last. “Oh, Lindy, you’ll make a great momma. I’m so excited.”
Her dad reached across the table and shook my hand. It had been a tense couple moments until they seemed to accept the news. “Congratulations,” he told me and grinned. I shook his hand back and said, “Congratulations to you too.” “We thought you’d be upset,” Linden said to her mom. “It’s a bit of a shocker, but what are we supposed to do about it? There’s nothing we can do other than accept and love this new little grandbaby. When are you due?” she asked. Linden and her mom started talking baby stuff and I passed the time with her dad going over random sports teams he
hated or loved. The waiter brought champagne for her parents and me, and a sparkling water for Linden. We toasted to the future, the baby and our marriage. And to her father, who up until a month ago had no future to speak of. I drank my champagne and listened to Linden and her parents talk. I knew I had made the right choice and I was part of a family at last. Once my shit was settled, I could be the best possible husband and father for Linden and the baby. I had to walk away from the criminal life and embrace the straight life.
Only it would never prove to be that easy. Nothing in life ever was, and nothing worth fighting for was simple.
Chapter 35 Linden My greatest happiness was that my family accepted and embraced Dom and the baby. Dinner had gone well though, and the next day I told Rosie about it and got an unexpected surprise. “I’m so happy for you!” Rosie exclaimed when she found out. “I’m gonna be an auntie! The best auntie ever!” “I thought you’d be upset,” I told her. “This means you have to help out a little more with mom and dad.” “I can handle it,” she said and grew
serious. “I’m thinking about leaving Hawk. The club life isn’t exactly fun anymore.” “Are you serious?” I asked. I was dying to tell her about Dom’s decision but nothing had been solidified yet so I couldn’t tell her a thing. “It’s kinda tiring, you know? There are so many rules and you know I don’t do well with rules,” she said with a distracted look on her face. “Has he hurt you?” I asked, leaning toward her across our kitchen table. I was taking a day with dad so mom could run some errands. “No!” she laughed. “Nothing like that. If anything, I’ll hurt him when I leave. You know I might have to move
back in here full time. He’s gonna be pissed and it’s hard to get away from the club. They might think I know too much.” “Is this the new and improved mature Rosie talking?” I smiled. “If it is, I hope it sticks. You sound very sensible.” “I was thinking about going back to school too,” she said, “nothing fancy, but maybe take a few business courses.” “That would be amazing, I’ll help you with applications if you want.” “That would be nice,” she smiled. I felt like I was talking to my little sister again, not the biker-obsessed idiot who had abandoned the family in our deepest time of need. It felt damn good and I hoped it
stuck. Rosie actually hung around until I left in the afternoon to head back to Dom’s. Home, I guess it was by then. He wasn’t letting me travel alone anymore though, so the moment I was ready to leave I texted him and he picked me up in the Range Rover. No more bikes for me even, he was paranoid about the vibrations harming the baby. I’d never seen such a big badass biker so worried about a little baby before, but it made me heart glow with love for him and his concern. Rosie had met Dom at the club, so he nodded at her when she came out to say hello. It made me uncomfortable. I knew
he just saw her as Hawk’s old lady, but I wanted him to see her as more than that. I didn’t know why it meant so much for me to for him to see her as my little sister more than a biker bitch. I knew it would take time, and I was willing to give it. Especially if Rosie were serious about leaving Hawk, she might even be able to come with us wherever we ended up. I could potentially have my cake and eat it too. The drive home was quiet, Dom had a lot on his mind so I gave him his space and imagined how our future together would unfold. He’d given me a baby book a few days back. He told me he’d had it for a
while, but the night of our attack had tarnished the gift. Thank god he’d thought about it and decided to gift me that gun as well. I’d been at target practice at least a couple times a week since then too. I was getting pretty good. Dinner was an understated affair, we cooked well together and taught each other a thing or two about the dishes we were skilled at making. He teased me relentlessly about naming the baby Gertrude or Hank, but I was certain he was kidding. At least I hope he was, although the more he mentioned the names the more they grew on me. It wasn’t until we went to bed that
he began to talk about what was weighing heavily on his mind. “I know some will be glad to see me go,” he said as I was in his arms, “and some will be upset that I’m turning my back on Hell’s Ransom. I can only focus on our future though, and let the chips fall where they may.” “It’s about all you can do,” I agreed. “If somebody wants to make a big deal out of this, we’ll handle it however we can. Until then, let’s just focus on the positive, our future together.” “You have a way of soothing the beast, darlin,” he said with a lazy grin. He rolled me over and kissed me, slid inside of me and showed me how
soothed he really way. There was nothing like sexing the tension away, truly. I finally understood why people were so addicted to sex. I had become an addict in such a short time, and without it, without Dom, I could see myself falling apart. I vowed to never let him go, and to never leave him. He was the only way to feed my addiction and I needed him more than air. He was essential to my well being, as I was to his.
Chapter 36 Dominick “God dammit, Red,” I snarled and slammed my fist on the table. “I ain’t leaving ‘cause of you or any one of the guys. I’m leaving because it’s the only fucking way I know how to protect my family.” “We’re your family, we’ll protect what’s ours,” Red said in a low, tense tone. “You can’t guarantee it though, look what happened when Wright kidnapped Linden. And I still don’t know who they were really working for, I suspect the Russians but the list of people who want
to see me dead is long, you know that.” “We’ll assign a watch to her,” Big Red argued. “She’ll be safe. Tell her to quit school for a few months until this all blows over.” “I can’t tell her to quit,” I said. “She’ll have to transfer when we move, but she won’t quit.” He didn’t understand that was the one place I hated her going the most. She was so vulnerable on campus or at the hospital, there was no way for me to watch over her and they were in such public, exposed areas. I felt fear every time she went to class. It took every ounce of control that I could muster to not text her constantly to make sure she was okay.
I couldn’t live like this, she couldn’t live like this. We couldn’t raise a child in this kind of situation. It wasn’t fair for Linden to have to drop her dreams because I’d been living such a bad life. She was so sweet and pure, it would kill me if she had to adapt to my lifestyle. “Then tell her to stay at home with the fuckin baby until it’s big enough and then go back to school,” Red said. “It ain’t rocket science, dude.” I hadn’t expected Big Red to be so emotional about this. I knew he’d be mad, but he was acting like I was breaking up with him or something. “Listen, man the fuck up and take what’s coming to you,” I replied
fiercely, “You’ll be president, you’re running the club now. Stop being a little bitch and crying about me leaving. Fuck!” His face hardened which is exactly what I needed. I couldn’t have him pussying out right when Hell’s Ransom needed him most. “Fuck you,” he said, “this is bullshit. Of course I’ll take over your spot, I’ll probably do a better job at it. I wouldn’t get all pussy crazy and leave the guys stranded because of a woman.” “Then it’s established, I’m leaving and you’re taking over and will do a much better job than I ever could,” I said with a grin. I looked around the table at the club members and said, “All in favor
of this move, say so now.” I looked at Big Red and saw him smile. “Fine, ya got me. Besides, I’m all about love and romance, so good for you finding a woman who makes you want to keep it in your pants. So Aye.” Ripper glared at me, he was still a little eaten up over it all, but he would have no choice but to agree. I think in the long run he understood that he wouldn’t be a good club president, which is why he wasn’t chosen. He was too hot headed and quick to use fists or personal vendettas to handle his shit. He finally held up his hand and with a sarcastic twist to his mouth and said, “Yeah.” We went through each member, one
by one, and it was unanimous. They were letting me go and accepting Big Red as their president. “So it’s final. As my last act as club president, I would like to congratulate Big Red on his new position.” I slammed the gavel on the table three times, stood up and shook his hand. He took my spot at the table and winced as I tossed my jacket down in front of him. “I’ll cover the tattoos as well, so no need to hunt me down and check,” I said. “Why don’t you leave those?” Big Red said. “We’ll keep the jacket too. You never know with pussy, sometimes it goes so crazy it breaks a man. So just
in case you want back some time.” “Thanks,” I smiled and shook his hand again. “I guess that’s it, so see you all around. Actually check that, if I see any of you on my place I’ll probably shoot to kill so hit me up by text if you need me.” With that I turned and left the clubhouse that had been my second home for the past decade. It was bittersweet as I rode my Harley down the long back path for what was probably the last time. I was of course elated to start things fresh and new with Linden, but shit, I’d had a lot of good times back there with those guys. It wasn’t going to be easy to walk away from them, but I
knew it was for the best. Linden was already home from school when I got back, or she might have stayed home today, I wasn’t sure. “How did it go?” she asked breathlessly all at once. “It went okay,” I said and pulled my black leather biker boots off and stashed them in the closet. “What did they say?” she asked, “Are they going to kill you?” “What do you mean kill me?” I chuckled. “Have you been watching bikers on TV again, darlin?” “I thought that’s what they did to guys who wanted to leave,” she replied with her big, beautiful doe-eyes widened in concern.
“Shit, if they were planning on killing me I woulda just nailed the doors shut and burned the fucking place to the ground with them in it,” I said. I looked down at her and laughed again. “Is this why you’ve been so worked up about it?” She blushed and looked down; her thick lashes fanning across her cheek. She was so gorgeous just then, her skin pink with heat. “Yeah,” she admitted shyly. “It’s not like on TV,” I told her and hooked my finger under her chin, tilting it up to look at me. “The worst that would have happened is they reject my request to step down. I would have had to stay on as acting president until I
found a replacement they accepted.” “That’s it?” she asked and blinked in surprise. “Yeah, that’s it. The only people we need to worry about now are the bad guys. The enemies I’ve made over the years. There is s still a clear and present danger with the Russians, the Chinese and any other number of groups who want my head right now.” “Is that why we need to move?” she asked. “It is, but I promise we’ll only move when you’re ready. And we’re going to buy a place that you want. Anything you want.” “I’ve always wanted a ranch,” she said with a smile, “somewhere to ride
horses and look out from your ranch house and know you own everything. And no awful neighbors!” “If that’s what will make you happy, then that’s what we’re buying,” I told her and kissed her. Her mouth was hot and hungry, her lips perfect on mine, her tongue tasted sweet and slid along mine like they belonged together. She pulled back after a short time, her cheeks even redder and her eyes beginning to glaze over with lust. “One more thing,” she said. “Anything, darlin,” I replied. And I did mean anything for her. I was so wrapped around her finger that it didn’t even bother me. She’d domesticated the
wild beast and I couldn’t imagine reverting back to a feral state after being with her. “I want to go to medical school. I want to be a doctor.” “Shit, yes, sounds good to me,” I told her. “Why didn’t you start in med school right away though? Why nursing?” “I couldn’t afford it before I met you,” she told me with a little grin. “You’ve saved my life and my father’s life.” “And you’ve saved mine, darlin. My life was meaningless before you came along and now here we are, soon to be parents and soon to be married. It couldn’t be any better, so of course I’ll
pay for whatever schooling your heart desires.” “I love you, Dom,” she said looking up at me. “Thank you for everything you’ve given me.” “No,” I told her, “thank you. I love you too, darlin, and you’re about to give me the best life a man could ever want, so thank you.” I kissed her again and this time I tasted our future on her lips. Sweet, passionate and full of promise.
Chapter 37 Linden It was crazy how fast time swept by when I was pregnant. School ended just as my second trimester began and we decided it was probably the time to move. I was so nervous about it; my parents hadn’t reacted well at first but had warmed up to the idea the more we talked about it. Dad’s treatments had gone incredibly well and were over by the time we were ready to look for a ranch in Montana. He’d never be completely healthy, but it had delayed the
progression of Parkinson’s long enough that we could have him around us for a long time. He was healthier than I’d ever known him anyhow, and that was enough for me. I felt huge when we got in the Range Rover and drove the seven hundred miles or so in a couple days. Mom and Dad and Rosie all tagged along, making poor Dom completely outnumbered by my loud and laughing family. His was so reserved in comparison. We’d had dinner with his parents at their luxurious mansion a while back, to tell them about the baby and the move. His mother had
intimidated me, and his father had raked his lascivious gaze up and down me like I was one of the girls from the club. I could see why Dom had kept them at such arm’s length in the time since he left home. He would miss his brothers Xander and Ash, but they seemed so wrapped up in their own lives that he barely heard from them anyhow. The realtor was a perky little blonde whose eyes lingered a little too long on Dom’s muscled body for my liking. Rosie picked up on this and drove the woman crazy by asking her a million questions and giving Dom and me time to wander around the houses we were shown.
I loved her for that. “So do you think our realtor can get us a good deal if you fuck her?” I asked him at the place we decided we wanted. He looked at me, frowned and said, “That’s not even funny to joke about, darlin.” “Why not? She obviously has a thing for you.” I hooked my hand in his arm and giggled. “I have been doing my best not to notice. It makes me uncomfortable that she would flirt with me right in front of you.” “You want me to scratch her eyes out? Defend your honor?” “That’s a start,” he said and
cracked a smile. “Next time we’re getting a male realtor.” “Only if he’s super smoking hot,” I laughed and leaned against him. We were in the great room of the main ranch house. It was a massive structure, around ten thousand square feet on three levels overlooking a beautiful ranch with rolling hills and a snaking river down the center. The floor to ceiling windows gave us the perfect view of the land that would be ours. All three thousand acres of it. It was exactly what I’d always wanted, and less than an hour’s drive to the college where I could start medical school.
“What will you do here?” I asked Dom. “You’ve given up so much, what kind of work do you think you’ll end up in?” “I might try my hand with cows,” he said and gave me a crooked smile. “You know I always wanted to be a cowboy when I was growing up, maybe I’ll do that now. As soon as our little one is old enough of course, I reckon I’ll be a stay at home dad until then.” “Oh, my sexy nanny,” I laughed and reached down to grab a handful of his perfect ass. “Of course,” he laughed back and dragged me into his arms, my back against him, so we could both look out over the valley. “We might end up
making a few more babies, though, if you keep grabbing my ass like that.” “I wouldn’t mind,” I replied and smiled. “This is it, Dom. This is the place.” His hand dropped to my gently swelling belly and he said, “You hear that kid? This is where you’ll be coming home to from the hospital.” “I think that bedroom next to the master will make a good nursery. And my family can live in one of the ranch hand’s houses which will leave a couple more for ranch hands or guests.” “Okay, okay, I’m sold,” he said laughing. “I don’t think I’ve ever seen you this excited about a place, darlin.” “I am excited, I want to move in
and start nesting. We have so many things to get ready before the baby comes,” I said. His arms tightened around me, holding me closer to him as he rested his chin on my shoulder. I could feel the beating of his heart through his chest, the tickle of his beard on my neck and the warmth of his hands on my belly. “This is it then,” he said in a quiet voice and kissed my neck. I shivered at his touch and then yelped. “Did you feel that?” I asked. “No, what?” he said. “The baby just kicked. They agree with us,” I laughed and pressed his hands against my belly, willing our baby
to say hello to their dad. As if on cue, I felt a bouncing sensation against my belly and he chuckled. “I did feel that,” he said. “We have a soccer player.” “Or a ballerina.” “Little Gertrude.” “Or Hank,” I laughed and leaned back against him again. This was our house, this was our family, and this was our future. We were home and there wasn’t anywhere else in the world I’d rather be.
EPILOGUE
Chapter 38 Linden We moved into the new house on a weekend. I was grossly pregnant but still had three months to go. I didn’t know how that was possible, it seemed unlikely I could get any larger and still be able to walk. Dominick loved it though, I was starting to think he’d be just as horny for me if I gained a hundred pounds and stopped showering. On some level that made me feel secure, I knew that no matter where life took us he would be right there by my side. Leaving had been tough. I missed
Mikey already and felt restless without classes to attend. It was too late to apply to medical school for this year anyhow, and with a new baby it would be much too difficult to try and balance it all. In this I had to admit defeat for once. And there was a big part of me that wanted to simplify my life, care for my baby and my man and myself while adjusting to living with somebody other than my parents. My dad’s treatments had been declared an unparalleled success and they were going to be moving into one of the guesthouses on the property so we could keep an eye on them and they could help us out with the baby.
Rosie was back and forth constantly with Hawk. Ever since he’d taken over as vice president of Hell’s Ransom she had suddenly become more attached. I understood the allure and couldn’t fault her for it. Besides, she’d always been a little wilder than I ever was. As long as she came to visit, I could handle being apart from her. Hawk on the other hand was a different story. I was worried that he and the rest of the club might come visit and drag Dominick back into that life of death and crime. We’d almost lost each other the last time he’d done a deal with the wrong guys; I didn’t think my heart could handle it if he brought that kind of danger to our door with our baby.
He’d agreed, and I believed him, but sometimes I would catch him in the shop running his hands over one of his many motorcycles with a distant look in his eyes. It hurt me that he had to leave something he loved in order to keep us safe. If there were any other way to handle things, I would support him one hundred percent. I was sleeping in, taking advantage of the calm before the storm. The baby was due any time now, and I knew there wouldn’t be much sleep after that. Dom had decided to try out his new ATV and was driving the perimeter of our main ranch area. Driving around the entire acreage would take a couple days,
but he was checking fences and setting out trail cameras that would signal us if somebody crossed over one of those fences. We didn’t live in fear, but we were excessively cautious. The first week we moved in, Dom had hired some security specialists to pinpoint the most vulnerable points in our defense and fill them in. So now we had a massive front gate with a gatehouse and fifteen foot brick wall running the length of the front of our property. We had motion sensors and security cameras everywhere, and we had guns. Every kind of gun you could think of, we owned it. We couldn’t completely run from
our past, but somehow up here on the ranch I was just me again, not the girl who had murdered a man to save her love. Dom was just Dom, my lover and future husband. The fresh air and clean living in this country made the blood on his hands fade until he was like a new man. No longer a killer, but a husband and father more than anything else. I drifted off into sleep again, knowing I was safe and sound and our baby would be protected from the bad men its daddy had once done business with. Dom’s hands might be clean, but he wouldn’t hesitate to tear somebody apart if they threatened his family.
*** In my dream I was napping on a hot beach drowning in the heat of the sun and luxuriating in the simple joy of it. My body felt amazing, lithe and athletic…and roiling with pleasurable waves of sensation. My eyes fluttered open and I looked down. “Oh Dom,” I said, “I thought you’d be gone longer.” He was massaging my legs slowly, using long strokes to ease the cramps and swelling that had been torturing me lately. “I couldn’t leave you alone for long, darlin,” he said with his easy crooked grin. “I keep having this panic that I won’t be there for the birth of little
Gertrude.” “Hank,” I corrected him. I was so sure it was a boy. I laughed and said, “you know we’ve been calling this poor baby Gertrude or Hank for so long, we’re going to end up sticking them with one of those awful names.” “Hank actually ain’t so bad,” he replied, “Hank Williams was one of the most influential musicians in America.” “Gertrude Stein was a talented writer,” I added. “Maybe they aren’t such bad names after all.” “I think the baby will let us know what names suits it after we’ve met them. I was supposed to be a Franklin, believe it or not, but mom and dad said it didn’t fit me,” Dom said. “Besides,
how many strippers do you know named Gertrude? That’s a supreme court justice’s name if I ever heard one.” I laughed and let the warmth from his hands soak into my body. “You are right. I can’t imagine a Gertrude swinging from a pole in a G-string.” “So it’s settled, we’ll wait until we meet baby Carter before we assign their name. Let’s just hope she doesn’t decide she wants to be a Candy or a Ginger or we’re fucked,” he chuckled. “Oh god, yeah…I can’t think of anyone appointing Candy to the Supreme Court,” I smiled and closed my eyes again. His hands moved up my body and began to circle my giant belly. I shifted
uncomfortably; completely selfconscious of my size and how ugly it must seem to Dom. “Just relax, darlin,” he said and I could feel his smile even without opening my eyes. “I think you’re beautiful no matter how big you get. You’re growin our baby, there’s nothing to be ashamed of.” “I feel like a god damned whale,” I said and shifted again on the bed. I opened my eyes and watched his gaze rake across my body. My nightgown had ridden up over my hips and the heat of his stare melted away the rest of my tension. “Now if that’s your particular fetish, then you’re in luck.” He laughed and pushed my
nightgown up a little more, over my breasts and over my head as I extended my arms to help him. “You’re my fetish, darlin. I want you, not some part of you…all over you.” He bent over me and kissed me, his trimmed beard tickling and exciting me, a strand of his hair falling out and teasing my bare flesh, swinging across it back and forth. “How do you always know the right thing to say?” I asked when we broke apart. “Because I know you,” he said, his look fierce and intense. “I know your heart and your soul…and your body…as you know mine.” “I love you,” I whispered and
watched as he stripped, dragging his clothes off his muscled, gorgeous body. I savored every movement, every ripple of every muscle. I could almost feel myself drool over the impossibly hot man who was all mine. “I love you too, but I gotta get as naked as you are,” he told me, his eyes blazing with need as he climbed alongside me on the bed. We hadn’t had sex for over a week. I’d been feeling too bloated and gross to have him see me but suddenly it didn’t matter. Dom made me feel loved no matter what I looked like, and I wanted to make him feel as good as he made me. His hands turned my body into liquid fire. I awoke under them like a
musical instrument at the hands of a master. I tried to move towards him, arch my back and push my hips up to meet his, but my bulky body wouldn’t obey. He smiled, winked at me and pulled me up. He slid a pillow under my hips and settled me back down. “Oh that’s better,” I sighed as the pressure was taken off my pelvis. “Much better,” he replied and slipped his hand between my thighs and began to massage me again, slow looping motions that got progressively closer and closer to my soaking wet pussy. I felt a jolt of need and almost desperate desire shoot through me, making me gasp.
“Touch me, Dom,” I moaned and spread my legs for him, my man, the father of my child. “Fuck, darlin’, you’re gonna give me a pregnancy fetish after all. You’re so fucking beautiful,” he said in a thick, low voice. He climbed up on his knees between my legs and I believed him. A woman enjoyed her body infinitely more if she felt beautiful, and in that moment I believed that I was. In Dom’s eyes I couldn’t be anything else, and that drove my passion to new heights. “Please,” I whimpered, needing him inside of me like I needed air in my lungs. I felt my pleas bubbling up in my chest as if I were going to explode in a
primal scream of want if he didn’t plunge himself inside of me immediately. He didn’t hesitate. He thrust forward and I felt his massive cock splitting my cleft and he slid in until he bottomed out. My belly stuck up and I couldn’t see him enter me, but somehow it felt more mysterious that way. I felt like a goddess, a beautiful wild woman with her warrior king. He drew a sharp breath and said, “I’ve missed this. God I’ve fucking missed this.” “Me too,” I said and wove my fingers in the sheets as if to stay grounded. I felt like I was about to float away in bliss. I closed my eyes tight and let the
sensations wash over me, pushing me higher and higher up a mountain of pleasure. “Open your eyes, darlin,” Dom commanded and my lids snapped open wide. “Look at me when you come, I want to see your eyes when you come on my dick.” His voice was harsh and rasping so I could tell he was about to explode. I cried out, the intensity of our eye contact was enough to send me reeling into the bright abyss of orgasm. My body shuddered and my pussy clenched around him as I felt his cock pulse and fill me with his seed. “Come for me, darlin,” he groaned and paused inside me, our bodies
fluttering against each other in the most intimate of spots. “I’m coming,” I managed to exhale as one last shock of ecstasy burst through me. I cried his name and sobbed as my body let go. I writhed, as much as I could, and finally felt myself come back down to earth. We stayed still like that, feeling each other’s pulse where we were connected, where our bodies were joined as one. He slowly withdrew and pulled the pillow out from under me. He flopped on the bed next to me and pulled into his arms to spoon. “I love you,” he said and kissed the nape of my neck.
I shivered and said, “I love you too.” And that’s all we needed to say. Our love was enough to keep us together and keep us joined when we weren’t expressing it physically. He drew the blankets over us, rubbed my belly with his hand, and held me as I fell back asleep. Loved and safe. It didn’t get any better than that.
Chapter 39 Dominick I held her until I knew she was deep asleep. I felt our baby kick my hand a few times and smiled at the strength behind it. I hoped the baby didn’t wake momma up though, she really needed her rest. The pregnancy had made her sleep schedule so messed up lately, but it might just be nature preparing her for being a mom. And preparing me for being a dad of course, I ain’t gonna leave all the night duties up to my poor Linden. She’d never complain if I did though, and that’s what I loved about her. Even beyond her
obvious beauty and whip smart personality, I loved her compassion and selflessness. Hell, if she hadn’t been selfless she never woulda crossed my path. Coming into a known biker bar looking for her sister and willing to have a staring contest with a big biker badass like me…who wouldn’t love her for that firecracker personality? I knew she was feeling miserable as our baby got closer to being born, but every god damned day she blossomed. She was more radiant and gorgeous each morning I saw her face, but she never did believe it. I couldn’t wait to put a ring on her finger and claim her as my wife. She
wouldn’t marry me while she was pregnant, and her finger had swelled up too big for us to put a ring on it, so I waited. I didn’t mind waiting, but I knew her folks were getting antsy. They wanted me to make an honest woman out of their baby girl, and wanted to make sure their grandbaby would be taken care of. My folks? Shit, they barely blinked when we told them we were moving. I caught my mom looking at Linden a coupla times like she was beneath her. That pissed me off enough to walk away and not look back. Ash had been real nice about it, we’d gone for dinner before we’d left town…with Xander too. The three
Carter boys and their women, all of us tied down, pussy whipped, and loving it. At least it was convenient. None of us could tease the other about it without getting teased ourselves. It had been nice though, the girls had all gotten along and compared notes about how to handle us boys, and it had felt like family. I walked down to the shop where I had a few bikes and some project cars parked. I wanted to grease up the CV joint on the quad before I took it out again. It had been making a funny noise and couldn’t be trusted until I fixed it up. Life on the ranch was growing on me, but shit, it was tough going from being the head of a biker club to being
Johnny Hayseed in the cow shit and wheat fields. Besides, we had people to handle most of the actual day to day shit. I was mostly the guy who signed checks and tinkered with his cars. I felt like I was retired and I wasn’t even thirty yet. The baby would be a welcome distraction. As much as I loved Linden with every god damned cell in my body, I did miss the excitement of my old life from time to time. I was on my back in the dust out front of the shop when I heard it. The tell-tale sounds of Harleys, a bunch of em, coming down the highway toward our place. I was like a dog; I could hear
them from miles away. I stood up, brushed my jeans off, and walked towards the pick up truck parked nearest the house. I had a gun rack in the back and a Ruger tucked just under the driver’s seat. I waited until they turned up our long driveway that was almost hidden from the road by thick forest and a tall stone wall. We mostly kept the huge front gates open in the day time though, for people to come and go freely. I’d gotten soft on security in a frighteningly short amount of time. I had to remember that any safety we had here was but an illusion. There were cameras everywhere on the property and I was still on edge
having left Hell’s Ransom only a few short months ago. I couldn’t help myself, I broke into a wide grin when I recognized Hawk’s bike leading the ten or so guys riding up to the main house. Shit, he’d come so far in the few years I’d known him. From a bean stalk nervous kid to a filled out man. And a man who had Linden’s sister Rosie hanging off the back of him. She was like night to Linden’s day, that one. She stunk of trouble and I’d always kept one eye on her, ever since she strolled into Fat Boys like she owned the place. She’d had her eye on me, but she hadn’t been my type, even back then
when my type was fast and easy. There was nothing easy about Rosie. Not that Linden was easy either, but Linden was more complicated and multifaceted where Rosie was the crazy kind of bitch who would light your bike on fire if you crossed her. A girl like Linden you didn’t cross. She made you want to be a better man; she had that effect on people. Even the guys from the club all held their hats in their hands and used their polite inside voices when my girl was around. “As I live and breathe, if it ain’t biker Hawk and his friends,” I laughed as they cut their engines and got off their bikes, hanging their helmets on the
handlebars. “And if it ain’t Farmer Dom,” Hawk chuckled and gave me a quick, hard hug…more like a mutual clapping of the shoulders, but it was something. I could tell I’d been missed. “So what that fuck brings you up my way?” I asked, cutting to the chase. As much as I liked seeing the men I’d considered family for the last decade, I knew their unannounced arrival wasn’t good news. “Well, we’ve got a bit of a problem with the Chinese again,” Hawk said. “After you shot Lee you left kind of a vacuum in Triad. They’ve been fighting like fucking dogs to see who rises to power. And shit, ripping off the
Russians? That just pissed them off so they won’t do any deals with us at this point.” “So?” I asked, “I taught you to be resourceful.” I almost winced when he mentioned the Russians. My abdomen still had painful puckered divots of scar tissue where they’d almost ended me. I didn’t know what hurt worse, the scars’ sensitivity or the thought that I almost left this world before I had a chance to know my child. They were still out there too, still wanting to end me and torture Linden in revenge for the gun robbery. I’d have to remember to close that front gate. Maybe install a gatehouse with a guard twenty four hours a day. Anything it took to keep
them away from us. “So…we’re attempting to hook up a deal with the Mexicans,” Hawk said. “I thought Hell’s Ransom hated the Mexicans,” I replied, stroking my beard and feeling almost naked at how short it was now that I’d trimmed it. “That was old, old shit,” Hawk said. “Remember, that was Shorty’s beef from the nineties. We ain’t in any kind of position to turn our backs on them now.” “Where do I come in?” I asked. “They don’t believe you left,” he replied. “They don’t want to do a deal with you. You’ve gained quite the reputation of being a double crosser. Something about a DEA agent?” “Wright,” I replied in a low tone.
“Yeah, he’s gone underground but I didn’t double cross him.” “Either way, we need you to come to our meeting with Mendoza, he’s leading the Lobos now,” Hawk told me. Rosie slipped off the back of the bike and looked at me with a smirk. “Is my sis inside? I should go hang out with her while you guys do business.” “She’s sleeping,” I told her. “I’ll take you in once we figure out what the fuck we’re doing.” “You gotta come with us,” Ripper said. He hadn’t spoken since then and I’d almost forgotten he was there. “Why didn’t Big Red come along?” I asked, looking over the rest of the crew.
“He had business to attend back home,” Hawk replied. “He assured me you would be okay with me coming to get you.” “Shit,” I said, running my hand through my hair. “I’ll go tell Linden and get ready to go. When is the meeting?” “Tonight, about three hours from here,” Hawk replied. “We’ll get it over with and you can head home on your own. You’ll be home by midnight and we’ll be out of you hair.” I turned on my heel and went to the house to explain to Linden why I was about to dip my toe back into the waters of my past, and try to explain why it would keep us even safer if the deal went through.
*** “We’re in Lobos territory?” she asked again, rubbing sleep from her eyes. “Yeah, darlin,” I said. “If we get Lobos working with Ransom, then the partnership will keep us even safer.” “Do you have to do it?” she replied, cross legged on the bed, her beautiful belly poking out from underneath her nightie. “I don’t, but I feel like it’s the best thing for us,” I told her. “I wouldn’t go if I didn’t truly believe that brokering this deal would be beneficial.” “Lobos won’t want anything from us?” she asked.
She was smart, I admired her for that. “No, they apparently think I’m a bit of a double crosser. They’ll keep other gangs out of this area, but they won’t want to do business directly with me.” She sighed and I could see tears shining brightly at the tips of her lashes. She was doing her best to contain them. I reached out with the back of my thumb and wiped them away. “Okay,” she said. “If I wasn’t so huge I’d demand to come along.” “I’ll be home before midnight, darlin,” I said and kissed her. “Another thing, your sister is here.” “Rosie?” she asked, brightening up. “Where is she?” “Waiting downstairs. She’ll keep
you company as we take our trip. Hawk will swing by tomorrow and pick her up.” That seemed to do it, it flipped her switch and she dressed quickly so she could see her little sister. I left the house knowing Linden would be taken care of. In spite of Rosie’s overwhelming selfishness, she was good in cases like this and she seemed genuinely excited to see Linden. I would see her in a few hours anyhow, so I ignored the gnawing sense of anxiety in my gut and hit the road with my former club. I ain’t gonna lie, it felt fucking good to be back on the pavement. It felt good to have my machine roaring beneath me
eating up the miles like a hungry beast. It felt good to have the wind whipping my beard against my face and hear the rush of it in my ears. I’d missed it. We rode for a couple hours, stopped to fuel up and grab a bite at a little roadside diner, and headed out again. It was almost like I hadn’t been gone, the guys all looked to me for leadership in spite of Hawk being their VP now. I’d missed that too. But life was different now, and I found myself missing Linden even more. The farther I got from the ranch, the bigger that gnawing in my gut seemed to get until we got to the meeting spot and it
was screaming at me to turn back. I couldn’t. I had to ignore it and stay on my feet, that was my only choice. At this point I couldn’t show weakness or they’d never leave me alone. None of them. Weakness was tantamount to death in this world. “Where are they?” Hawk asked, looking back at Ripper. Ripper shrugged his shoulders and looked back at the others. They all looked nervous and that made my gut scream even louder. Something wasn’t right. The air split with the sound of engines and five guys rode up on Harleys. We were at the end of a dirt road in the middle of nowhere. It was a
small break in the trees, a turn around with an old fire pit in the center. It had probably been the site of parties and all kinds of shit in the past, but tonight it was the site of a deal being brokered between my former crew and my former enemies. I shifted on my bike and mentally counted the guns I had on me. All handguns, one down each boot, three under my jacket and one in each saddlebag of the bike. Hey, a guy couldn’t be too careful with men like this around. “Mendoza, so glad you could join us,” Hawk said and got off his bike. Mendoza took his helmet off and walked towards Hawk but never took
his eyes off me the entire time. “It’s true then?” he asked, pointing his chin in my direction. “This piece of shit’s not with you now?” “I’m right here,” I said with amusement. I’d beaten Mendoza one time in a poker game and he’d never forgiven me. He was a simple man who clung to a grudge like a dog to a bone. “You can talk to me, ‘Doza. And it’s true, I left the club.” “We kill cowards like you in our territory,” Mendoza growled. “Ain’t nobody leave the club. It’s a lifetime thing.” “Well, Hell’s Ransom ain’t so barbaric,” I told him. “They let me patch out. I’m done, I’m gone and I’m living
my life back outside the city. It’s in your range and I’d kindly request that you stay the fuck away from me and my family.” “Why did you plant your ass in my back yard?” Mendoza asked with a glare. “You know the deal, anywhere I go in the fucking world has been carved up by some fucking club. I figured the devil I know is better than dealing with the devil I don’t know.” “You got that right,” Mendoza replied. “So you ain’t got nothing to do with Ransom? Nothing at all?” “Nothing,” I said. “I’ll leave your business alone and you leave us alone. Unless you want another round of poker, in that case you’re always welcome at
my place.” I thought I’d gone too far. Me and my fucking mouth, I could never keep it closed, but a couple moments later Mendoza’s face broke into a wide grin and he said, “Shit, that game was rigged. You know it.” “It wasn’t,” I laughed. “I swear, man.” “I might come around for a rematch some time,” he told me. “Win my money back.” “You know you’re welcome,” I said. “It sounds like a deal,” Mendoza said and walked to me with his hand outstretched. We shook on it and the tension eased off between us.
At one time had and I had been friends. Maybe not besties, like braiding each other’s braids and talking about girls and shit, but we’d been known to drink and fuck and cause a shit load of damage anywhere we went together. For some reason that one poker game had sent him into a dark place where I was concerned, but it seemed lighter now. “Glad to hear it,” I said and released his hand. “I’ll leave you fine gentlemen to your business now.” I put my helmet on, roared the bike to life and headed back down the dirt road we’d come up. I felt lighter somehow, like some new hurdle had been overcome and my
family was that more safe now. I rode slowly, the night was pitch black here in the country and the road was barely visible. I couldn’t wait to get home to Linden, climb into our bed and wrap my arms around her and our baby. The night exploded into light around me, blinding me. Engines roared and voices screamed to each other in Russian. I was knocked off my bike and all at once knocked back into darkness. And unconsciousness. Linden’s face was the last thing I saw in my mind.
Chapter 40 Linden “Stop pacing or you’re going to wear a rut in your freaking floor,” Rosie said as I crossed in front of her again. We were in the great room at the front of the house, with its double height ceilings, wall of glass, and huge stone fireplace. It was usually one of my favorite rooms but tonight it was the site of my greatest fear coming true. Dom hadn’t gotten home by midnight and it was getting close to one now. “Try Hawk again,” I said, stopping long enough to watch her punch in the
numbers of his phone and hold it up to her ear. A few moments later she pulled it back and said, “It went right to voicemail again. They’re out of range, Lindy. That’s all this means. They probably stopped to grab a bite to eat and aren’t in cell service or forgot to turn on their phones.” “There’s something wrong,” I said. “I can feel it in my bones.” “It’s probably fatigue. Why don’t you go to bed and I’ll wake you up the moment I hear from them,” Rosie said, standing up and putting her arm around my shoulder. “I don’t want to sleep. I can’t sleep,” I said. I surveyed the room and
suddenly hated the way the sofa and love seat looked. “Help me move the sofa.” Rosie looked at me liked I’d lost my mind, but I was overcome with the compulsion to make the room look right. She didn’t say a word and helped me slide the massive leather sofa across the wide plank hardwood floor. It wasn’t that hard, it slid easily across the highly polished wood, but it left me out of breath at the end of it. “Let’s move the love seat and then I’ll try Dom again,” I told her. We pushed and pulled the second piece into place, I stood back and admired how much better it looked. “You’re insane,” Rosie told me and flopped back onto the sofa. “You should
be in bed.” “I’m not insane, it was just driving me nuts how off the room looked,” I told her and called Dom’s phone again. Moving the furniture had killed half an hour and my heart raced as my call went through. It dropped in my chest as it went right to voice mail. I heard Dom’s deep sexy voice telling me to leave him a message, but my throat was too choked shut to bother. “Call Hawk,” I told Rosie. She did, with the same results. I started to pace again, unable to sit still for even a moment with Dom gone so far away with such dangerous men. I finally was forced to curl up on
the love seat when my legs began to tremble and my body was overtaken by fatigue. It was almost five in the morning by then and the light was just cracking along the horizon. As my eyes grew heavy, Rosie put a thick blanket over me and I fell into a dreamless sleep. *** “What’s that?” Rosie asked in horror as I pushed myself off the love seat. The baby was kicking like crazy and had woken me up a couple hours after I’d fallen asleep. “What?” I asked and looked down where she was pointing. The couch and blanket were
soaking wet. I felt along my black yoga pants and realized they were soaked too. “Did you pee yourself?” Rosie asked, mortified. “I don’t think so,” I replied. I was confused, it didn’t smell like urine and I still had a full bladder. At once a sharp pain spiked along my pelvis and I clued in. “My water broke,” I exclaimed and doubled over, holding my stomach. No wonder the baby had been so active; it wanted to come out. “Oh my god! What do I do?” Rosie exclaimed as she began to panic. “There’s an overnight bag in my walk in closet. It’s Chanel, it should be sitting on the stool in front of my vanity.
Go get it,” I told her. The pain subsided and I sat in my wet pants on the love seat. I frantically called Dom again, but there was once again no reply. I couldn’t tell if my stomach hurt from the contractions or the fear, but it hurt. Rosie drove like a maniac to the hospital. That didn’t help me settle down, and by the time we rolled into emergency, I was sobbing. Thick hot tears rolled down my face and I was almost hysterical with each contraction. They hurried us through admissions and had me in a gown and a bed in no time. Rosie clutched my hand and stayed near my side as I began to lose control. That wasn’t how I’d envisioned the
birth of my first child. And I still didn’t know where Dom was. How could I have this baby without Dom by my side?
Chapter 41 Dominick I woke with a pounding headache and the sounds of an engine in my ears. I was tied up and tossed in a trailer, my bike riding next to me. At least the Russians had the decency to bring my Harley along, but it also meant this was a hit. They would kill me and bury me with my bike upside down on top of my body. It was their signature. I tested the bonds around my wrists but they were tight, zip ties. Same with my ankles as much as I could figure. I fell back and thought about Linden. Would she ever find out what
happened to me or would she spend her life wondering if I’d abandoned her? I hadn’t even gotten around to marrying her or drawing up my will to leave her and the kid everything. Shit, I’d always assumed I’d get it done after our wedding. I’d assumed I’d have more time. I felt rage and grief rise up in my chest and threaten to boil over in the form of a roar. I didn’t want anyone to know I was awake though, so I held it in, I swallowed my grief and let my rage help focus my energy. I thought about Linden’s beautiful face, her laughter and her serious look when she was trying to figure something out. I remembered how she looked when
I slid into her for the first time, the only man to ever have her body. The only man to ever have her heart. I had to get back to her. It would break her if I disappeared, it would hollow her out and leave her empty. My mother would eat her alive and take every penny I had, if they even found half my fortune. Shit, I had to get back to her and tell her where all the bank accounts were, the money scattered in off shore banks across the world. She needed to be taken care of; I couldn’t leave her now. I squeezed my eyes shut and forced every single ounce of strength I had against the zip tie on my wrists.
It hurt as the plastic cut into my flesh, but it didn’t hurt as bad as never seein my girl again. I pushed through the pain and applied a burst of pressure that did it, one of the zip ties popped and I exhaled with a grunt. I brought my hands to my face and in the dim light they were shining and red with the blood that was pouring from the self inflicted wounds. But I was free. Well, almost free. I patted myself down and grinned when I felt the Ruger they’d missed. The one I’d shoved into my inner jacket pocket when I’d first heard Hawk’s bike coming up the driveway.
Fucking Hawk, had he been in on this? Was it Mendoza? Somebody had to have tipped off the Russians. I reached into my pocket and found somebody had stuffed my keys in there, so I used the jagged edge to break the bonds on my feet and stood up. I stretched and flexed, made sure there was nothing broken, and then I waited. Soon enough the roar of the engine deepened and I felt the trailer slow and turn. The sounds of Harley’s surrounded us and there was shouting in Russian. I crouched at the back of the trailer near the door, my gun drawn and ready to shoot my way out of there. To get back to Linden. The door opened slowly and I
blinked rapidly at the bright sunlight. A big burly guy yelled something in Russian and I shot him in the face. He exploded in a burst of red blood and gristle and bone and fell back to the dusty earth. I leapt out and began shooting at anyone I saw moving until I heard more bikes, crouched behind the truck that had been towing the trailer and cursed my bad luck. Unless I got another gun, I would be outnumbered. I’d managed to kill the five guys who had been traveling with me. “Dom!” I heard my name being called. “Shit, come out, Dom!” It was Hawk, but I didn’t trust him at this point. I hesitated.
“Dom, if you can hear me you need to get your ass out here! I had nothing to do with this, it was that new kid. He was working for the Russians. We put it all together when Mendoza recognized him.” What he was saying felt right, but I was feeling too pumped full of adrenaline and hot anger to settle my brain down. Everybody was a fucking enemy at that point. “It’s Linden,” he added. “I wanted to tell you this to your face, but she’s having the baby. You need to get your ass back there!” I jumped up and he jerked his body around. “Jesus fucking Christ, Dom, there you are.”
“You didn’t do this?” I said, motioning towards the dead Russians. “No, you’re like a brother to me, man. We’re with sisters, we’re family,” he replied with full sincerity. “When Mendoza outed the new guy, we raced down the road to find you but only found the spot they ambushed you. We’ve been trying to track you down ever since.” “What did you say about Linden?” I asked, feeling a little more logical as my nerves calmed. I shoved my gun back in my jacket. “She’s having the baby. We gotta fuckin fly,” he replied. “My phone blew up once we were back in cell range.” “Shit, how far?” I asked, reaching for my phone. The fuckers must have
taken it. “Just over an hour. They were taking you back to the city,” he said. “Now stop standing there with your fucking mouth hanging open, get on your bike…Dad!” I snapped into action at that. Linden was having the baby. I needed to get there or I was going to miss the single most important thing of our lives. The birth of our first child. I pushed my bike off the trailer as Hawk spoke into his phone. “Tell her to squeeze her thighs together, I got him. We’re on our way.” I jumped onto my bike, brought it to life and we left the dead Russians lying in their own blood at the side of the
road. I had better things to attend to than dealing with the clean up of a bunch of fucking low lives. I just hoped that was it, they’d learn their lesson and stop sending people after me. It just meant more blood on their hands and more bodies for them to deal with, but eventually the Russians had to know that I would kill anyone who even looked at my family sideways. And I wouldn’t hesitate to do so. “I’m coming, darlin,” I said over and over like a mantra as I raced down the black ribbon of highway to the woman I loved and the baby I already would lay down my life for. But I fully intended to stay alive for the both of them.
Come hell or high water, we were going to be a family. *** “You look like shit,” Rosie spat when she saw me. I glanced down and realized I was filthy and covered in blood, some of it my own, some of it Russian. “Can I get some scrubs or something?” I asked a nurse as she scurried past. She stopped, popped into a closet and returned with a set. “You’d better wash up too,” the nurse told me with her eyebrow raised in disgust. “I’ll tell Linden you’re coming, but you’d better fucking hurry up, that baby
is coming right now,” Rosie glowered at me as she rushed back into the room. I could hear Linden screaming as the door opened and shut. “Good luck with that,” Hawk laughed, clapped me on the back and walked back down the hall to the waiting room. I gulped and ducked into the washroom just off the hallway. I stripped and shrugged into the green scrubs, scrubbed my hands and face and tried to hide the raw, open wounds on my wrists. They hurt like hell, but it didn’t sound like anything compared to what Linden was going through. I took a deep breath, kicked my clothes to the side and stepped into the
hallway and into Linden’s room. “Lindy, look who’s here,” Rosie said as I walked in. Linden looked at me, her face covered in a sheen of sweat and her hair tangled in knots surrounding her face, and she never looked more fucking beautiful than right then. “Hey, darlin,” I said with a crooked grin. “I made it.” “You made it,” she said and squeezed her eyes shut. Tears streamed from under her thick lashes and she reached for my hand. “I’ve got this,” I told Rosie and took Linden’s hand in mine. “Remember your breathing, just like we practiced.” “Good luck,” Rosie said and swept
past me. She looked more than a little relieved. “I can’t believe you’re here,” Linden whispered. “I ruined the new love seat. I got water all over it.” “Who cares about the love seat, as long as you and the baby are okay is all I care about,” I told her and brushed her damp hair off her face. She seemed exhausted and frail, but like a fierce little warrior. She was fighting the battle of her life and she was winning. She was going to bring our baby into the world. She quieted and I took my hand from hers so I could brush her hair back some more and secure it in a hair tie I found in her hospital bag. Her eyelids
fluttered and she smiled at me. “Thank you, my hair’s been driving me freaking nuts but Rosie said she couldn’t find the hair ties. I knew I packed them.” “It’s all right,” I replied and kissed her cheek. “I’m here now, darlin. I’ll never leave you again, I promise.” “Oh, it’s coming again,” she exhaled and grabbed my hand. She screamed and squeezed her eyes shut as the contraction ripped through her. She gripped my hand so hard I could feel bones grinding against one another but I felt I owed her so I took it. A nurse came in and shuffled under the sheet that was covering Linden’s lower half. “Good news, Mister and Missus Carter, this baby is coming real
soon now.” She left and returned in moments as Linden’s body relaxed again. She was followed another nurse and Doctor McKetritch, the obstetrician we’d been seeing since our move. “How good of you to join us,” he said as he moved between Linden’s legs. “Sorry about that,” I replied and kissed Linden’s forehead. “We get to meet Hank or Gertrude soon,” I told her. After that it was a blur. I felt like the most useless person in the room for most of it, but within the hour we heard a tiny, angry cry and Dr. McKetritch announced, “It’s a boy!” “Hank,” I laughed and felt a tear slip down my cheek.
“I like Hank,” Linden said and grinned at me. I held his perfect little body after they’d weighed him—eight pounds, eleven ounces—and wrapped him in a blue blanket. I stared at his perfect little squished face and kissed him before I passed him to Linden. She and I wore twin expressions of complete awe and utter devotion as we got to know our baby. Rosie and Hawk came to meet him soon after we were sent to our own room, and I ain’t too proud to admit I took about a million photos on Linden’s phone and emailed them to every damn person I could think of. The pride and love that filled my
heart was almost too much at times. I no longer feared losing it, but I feared I wasn’t good enough for it. Time would convince me otherwise. Each day I was partner to Linden and father to Hank, I became a little better. Bit by bit, their love made me whole.
Chapter 42 Linden We were married almost a year later on a bright sunny day in May. Our wedding was a ridiculous affair attending by hundreds of people on our ranch. I spent way too much on the perfect dress, and Hank was adorable in his tiny little white tuxedo. But Dom. Fuck. He was delicious in his black tux, black boots and hair swept back into a pony tale. His beard had been reduced to more of a scruffy five o’clock shadow because Hang’s sticky little hands couldn’t get enough of
it and apparently there wasn’t much in the world that hurt more than a nine month old baby hanging off your face. My parents were there. They had to be, they lived with us full time by then. They’d moved in when Hank was four months old and my father’s treatments were complete. He had been a success story, but every once in a while I still noticed a tremor in his hands and knew we had only delayed the inevitable, not cured his disease. My heart would clench at the thought of losing him again, but all we could do was live each and every day as fully as possible. It was all any of us could do really.
To know that we’re here for a limited time and to make the most out of every god damned minute we had while we were still breathing air and loving the ones around us. I was taking a few more months off but I’d been accepted to the pre-med program at the university forty minutes from us. It was going to be challenging but I knew I could make it through. I had so much support that it was impossible for me not to succeed. Dom was finally adjusting to his slower pace of life on the ranch. Well, I should say slower compared to murdering Russian bikers in order to save his life and get to me while I was in labor with Hank…but not slower in
terms of time. Time went so fast when you had a baby in your life. It felt like every time we blinked, Hank grew a few inches and learned a few new things. Dom wouldn’t have time to miss the old life once Hank was walking. After almost missing Hank’s birth, Dom had become almost obsessed with making sure we were protected. Not just the added security and full time guards patrolling the property and watching the front gate, but financially. I’d never really thought about it before because none of us had ever had money, but Dom was extremely careful to show me where all our money was held. He had a will drawn up and I
joked that I might kill him for his gold, but he said he’d die happy if it was in my arms. Truth be told, I didn’t even like to joke about it. I thought I’d lost him more than once, and I didn’t know if I could go on if I really did. I was lounging by the pool that Dom had recently put in. I was sipping an iced tea and lying in the hot sun. Dom was putting Hank down for his nap. He was almost a year and I was trying to wean him off of needing to breastfeed to fall asleep. From the staccato shrieks and screams I’d been hearing from the upstairs nursery window, I knew it wasn’t going so well.
Dom was infinitely patient though, and soon enough he came strolling across the wide patio with a smug grin on his face. “Easy peasy,” he said and sat on the chaise lounge next to mine. “Lemon breeze?” I asked with a smirk. “That’s right, darlin,” he replied. “He went down without much of a fuss.” “Ha, nice one. You left the window open,” I laughed and glanced upstairs at Hank’s open window. “Damn it, I didn’t want you to worry about him,” Dom replied, his brow furrowed. “I’m not. I knew Daddy would come through and finally get him
sleeping. It’s a bugger for my breasts though. They leak like crazy when I hear him scream.” “Oh really?” Dom asked, raising his brows suggestively. “I’m never going to dry up if I keep feeding both of you,” I laughed and felt that familiar immediate throbbing in my pussy at even the hint of Dom’s interest. Even after everything we’d been through, I was still ready for him at the slightest suggestion of sex. I was ridiculously in love and lust with him, and didn’t see either of them slowing down any time soon. We were made for each other, body, mind and spirit. “That wouldn’t be a problem,” Dom said and stood up, holding his hand
out for me. I took it and he pulled me up, I followed him through the house and upstairs to our bedroom. “Make sure it’s locked,” I said and he clicked the door shut. The last thing we needed was to finally have a moment alone and end up with a housekeeper walking in on us. I dove onto the bed and clicked the baby monitor on. I turned it right down so I’d only be alerted if Hank started crying. I wanted to give Dom my complete and full attention for the next hour or so until our baby demanded us again. “Ah, ready for me, I like that,” Dom grinned and stripped as he moved towards the bed.
As always the sight of his sculpted body heated me up like nothing else. Working on the ranch slinging bales of hay and riding horses had given him even more definition on his abs and arms. I could watch him move his body for me all day…if we didn’t have a baby that was. “I’m always ready for you,” I said in a husky voice as I wiggled out of my bikini bottoms. I left the top on for Dom to play with. He started at my ankle and slid his hot tongue along my skin, up my leg, over my knee, my inner thigh, along my stomach and to my breasts. He nibbled at them through the fabric of my swimsuit while working at
the knot behind my back and my neck with his hand. He loosened it and pulled it off, tossed it to the side and took one swollen, rock hard nipple into his mouth and sucked. I moaned and ran my fingers through his shaggy hair. His eyes were half shut as he drank deeply of me, sucked my breast and lazily played with the other one with his free hand. I was soaked with milk and soaked down below. His touch drove me wild and sent sparks of heat shuddering through me. “Oh Dom,” I said and moaned again. I writhed under his touch as his hand crept lower to my waiting clit. “Oh
fuck,” I gasped as he found it and switched breasts, drinking from my other one then while rubbing my sensitive clit. He pulled back to say, “Tell me who you belong to, darlin. Tell me who owns this body.” He dipped his head back down to suck harder as he worked my pussy. “You do, Dom. You’re the only one I’ve ever been with and the only one I ever want. My pussy is yours, all yours. My body is yours…please…fuck me…” He slid his fingers harder and I came fast, a quick hot orgasm and just the appetizer. He kissed my neck and moved upwards, hooked his hand under my back and pulled me up towards his waiting shaft.
I opened myself and wrapped my legs around him, pulled him in and clung to him as he locked his mouth on mine and fucked me hard, each stroke gaining speed and momentum. I cried out against his mouth and he stopped, let me flutter and squeeze his cock with my throbbing pussy, then started again and pushed me harder, faster to yet another orgasm. I screamed this time, his name over and over as he tensed up. “Fuck, darlin, I love you,” he rasped and flooded me with his seed. I wondered if he would get me pregnant again so soon, but already knew I craved it. I would never tell him no, and would never give up a chance to have his baby.
“I love you, Dom,” I groaned and ground my pelvis against his, his cock buried deep inside of me. “I love you so much.” He let out a possessive growl and dropped me back to the bed. He thrust again a couple more times as he bit the tender flesh on my neck. My eyes rolled back in my head and I arched my back to meet him. After a moment, we were done. Our limp bodies collapsed on the bed, and I moved into his arms, staring up at him with absolute wonder. “How did I ever manage to find you?” I asked, feeling his heart beating in his chest so strong that I could almost hear it.
“We found each other, darlin,” he said and pushed my limp hair away from my damp forehead. “We were drawn to each other like any other force of nature. Like the sun is pulled down to the horizon or the waves lap at the shore. It was meant to be.” “I believe it,” I replied and let my lids slide closed and listened to the rhythm of his heart until I began to fall asleep. I knew he was right, our love had been inevitable from the moments we’d taken our first breaths. It had been a simple twist of fate that had taken me into his path that first night, and in spite of fear and violence, the seed that had been planted had managed to grow. And
not just take root and bud, but blossom into the amazing life we had with each other now. I used to think the fates had turned their backs on me when I’d met Dominick Carter. The pain he had brought into my life had made it feel as though heaven and earth were collapsing at times, but now I knew different. Fate had pushed us together, and through our love and bond we were rebuilding our own heaven here on earth, and it was magnificent.
About the Author Please visit my website to find out information about my reading lists, new releases and giveaways: http://www.authorolivia.com You can also find me on Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/OliviaHawthorne And remember never miss a thing! Sign up for my mailing list to stay informed of new releases. Please add the email address
[email protected] to your safe list so I don’t end up in the spam folder.